differentpostrebel

[differentpostrebel]

Zoro in Wano is literally the definition of "Wherever you go, I'll follow"

DO. NOT. SEPARATE

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 71: Hidden Agenda

A/N: And we are back it a again with a new chapter! this ones a short one, but... We will be getting out Favorite Love Cook POV, as he will be pulling out his raid suit... and a few more tricks. We are cooking over here, and I cant wait for you guys to read the rest! Also I will be working on the Master list as well, so it looks more organized and cohesive. Now without further a do, let the adventure begin!

Y/N POV… 

I headed outside as quickly as I could, grabbing Bullseye by the reins. "Alright, boy, you know the route," I said, patting his side. Bullseye neighed softly and took off, galloping smoothly toward Kin’emon’s location.

The wind rushed past as we raced through the terrain, the urgency of the situation heavy on my mind. When we finally arrived, I slid off Bullseye’s back and stroked his neck gently. “Wait for me here, okay?” He snorted in response, his sharp eyes watching me closely as I headed toward the sliding door.

As soon as I stepped inside, Sanji was on me in an instant, wrapping me in his arms and spinning me around. “Oh, my angel!” he exclaimed, his voice dripping with adoration.

I couldn’t help but laugh at his enthusiasm. “You saw me a couple of hours ago, Ji!” I teased, playfully nudging him.

From outside, Bullseye let out a loud huff, clearly unimpressed with the attention Sanji was giving me.

"Hey, guys!" I said, finally stepping fully into the room. Nami and Shinobu were the first to greet me, their faces lighting up with relief.

“Y/N, glad to see you safe!” Nami said with a warm smile, while Shinobu gave a firm nod.

Before I could say much, Law stepped forward, his usual calm demeanor softening as he approached. Without a word, he wrapped me in a firm yet gentle hug, his arms lingering around my waist.

He leaned in closer, his breath warm against my ear as he whispered, “You really know how to keep a guy waiting, don’t you?” His voice was low, teasing, and undeniably flirty.

I felt a shiver run down my spine, a mix of surprise and something else. “Miss me that much, Law?” I quipped back softly, my tone light but my cheeks betraying me with a faint blush.

Law pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, a smirk playing at his lips. “You have no idea.”

Kinemon was next, "Lady Y/N! Please sit," he said, motioning for me to take a seat.

 All of us now seated began to discuss the intel I had gathered. "So there are some key points we have here. One being that both King paid me a visit the other day. I got some intel when he was speaking to Queen over his Smashi about prisoner mines, and just now, Drake paid me a visit as well. While on his Smashi, Hawkins was on the other line, but he did say some vital information on where Luffy is. Which confirmed my suspicion—he is in fact in the prisoner mine, and Queen is the one who runs it."

Now, the second point: "Kaido has been getting antsy as he wants both Law and me. Now there’s a plus and a negative here, Hawkins knows what both of us look like, but Hawkins doesn’t know that if I play my cards right, I can get Drake to keep him away from me. Now, with Law, his tattoos aren’t really subtle and him showing off his heart chest tattoo is also something else." I teased, glancing at Law with a playful smirk.

Law chuckled, his eyes locking onto mine with a flirty glint. "Now that I know where Luffy is, I'll be able to try and find him." I said. "But other than that, that's all I got." I continued as I yawned, feeling the exhaustion from the day’s events.

Sanji looked at me with concern. "You need some rest, Y/N," he said, his voice softer now that the initial tension had passed. "You’ve been through a lot today."

Nami nodded in agreement. "He's right, Y/N. We need you to be at your best if we’re going to get Luffy out of there."

Law, seeing the seriousness in the room, leaned forward. "I can help keep watch and make sure nothing goes wrong while you get some rest." His tone was sincere, showing genuine concern for my well-being.

Sanji’s eyes narrowed slightly at Law’s offer, clearly still uneasy about him being so close. "I’ll stay too," he said, looking at me with a mix of protectiveness and anxiety. "In case you need anything."

I smiled at them both, feeling grateful for the support. "Thank you, guys," I said, comforted by their presence. "I just need a little sleep to recharge before I go after Luffy."

I then laid down on the floor, curling into a small ball, feeling the weight of the night closing in around me. The sound of their voices faded as exhaustion took over, and I let the darkness consume me, knowing that when I woke up, we’d be one step closer to getting Luffy back.

Soon enough, morning came, and my eyes began to adjust to the surroundings. A low murmur escaped my lips as I was pulled towards something hard. As I shifted, I noticed a hand with familiar sets of tattoos. "Morning, princess," Law’s voice broke through the haze, soft and playful.

"Where did everyone go?" I asked, still groggy as I stretched slightly.

"They each had roles to continue," Law replied, his voice calm and reassuring. I nodded, feeling a sense of purpose in the air.

"Well, I should be getting up soon," I said, stifling a yawn.

"You're not going anywhere just yet," Law said, his tone firm but gentle as he shifted closer, resting his head on the crook of my neck and placing a soft peck there. I took off his hat and smiled up at him. "You look better without it," I teased.

Law’s smirk widened, desire in his eyes. "Maybe I like it better this way," he murmured, his breath brushing against my skin.

I leaned forward slightly, giving him a playful smile. "Now, let’s get up. I’m going back to the venue and grab myself something to eat."

With a soft peck to his head, I stood up, feeling refreshed and ready to face the day. "I'll see you around, Doctor," I said, planting another kiss close to his lips before heading out. "Hey Bull, sorry to keep you waiting all night, let's head back," I said as Bullseye neighed, and we rode back into the flower capital.

We finally arrived at the venue, and the manager spotted me. "Now, good morning, OY/N, breakfast is in the kitchen," he said as he wiped down the tables. "Thank you, I'll be sure to get some food in me," I smiled.

Just as I was about to head to my room, someone was already inside. "Doesn't anybody respect privacy anymore?" I said as the woman with blue hair and blue eyes looked up from the sofa. "You must be OY/N, my name is Komurasaki," she said, bowing.

"Nice to meet you, Komurasaki. Now mind telling me why you're in my room, unannounced?" I said as she blew out her pipe, smoke filling the room.

"I'm here to invite you to Lord Orochi's banquet," she said casually. "Only a select few are invited, and I wanted to extend my invitation to you."

"I would be honored, but I have a show tonight; can't miss that," I replied, not particularly eager to see Orochi, the man responsible for Wano's current state.

"No worries, I paid for your time," she continued as she puffed out another cloud of smoke. "It's awfully kind of you, but I..." I started, but Komurasaki stood up, "You know, it's not polite to deny an invitation," she said firmly.

"It's not that I'm denying it; I'm just a bit exhausted and hungry," I laughed, scratching the back of my head.

"Oh, why not? We get a meal, that way, we can head into town," she said, standing up in her tall shoes. "Geez, and I complain about wearing heels sometimes," I thought with a smile. "I'd be happy to accompany you," I agreed as we both headed outside, and I made my way towards my horse.

"Looks like we are gathering more intel, boy. Remember, gallop and graceful," I whispered as Bullseye neighed.

Komurasaki began to slowly walk, and we both stood side by side. She was holding someone's shoulder to steady her. "Lady Komurasaki and Lady OY/N are here; make way!" said the man, and I did a double take. "You were banking on me to say yes, weren't you?" I said, looking at Komurasaki as she laughed.

The crowd began to scream for the Oiran and for me as well. "Look at them!" said someone from the crowd, "Such beauties!" yelled another. "Over here! Over here!" they yelled. "It feels sinful to lay eyes on their beauty!" another voice rang out.

I chuckled at their reactions. Suddenly, a young girl came through, laughing as she tried to push her way to the front. "Hello Toko, you had me worried," said Komurasaki, as the little girl continued to smile and laugh.

"Sorry to keep you waiting for so long!" she laughed as she looked at me. "Can I also ride on your horse? Hahaha," she asked, her excitement palpable.

I smiled down at her, getting off my horse to be at her level. "Of course you can," I said, picking her up and gently placing her on Bullseye's back, taking the reins in my hand. "Good boy," I said, petting him as he played his part so well.

"Look at her! OY/N truly is an angel among us!" someone in the crowd called out. I waved and smiled at them as we continued to walk at a slow pace, with Komurasaki and Toko now flanking me on either side. The girl looked up at me with wide eyes. "Thank you, OY/N," she said, her voice full of admiration. "You're so kind."

"I couldn't refuse a young lady's request," I replied with a warm smile. We continued to walk, and the crowd parted slowly to give us space, calling out and showering us with compliments. "You're beautiful, OY/N!" "Komurasaki, you're a true Oiran!" "Graceful as always!" The comments continued to flow, each one louder than the last.

Sanji POV…

"Man, this Komurasaki has really gathered a large crowd!" Franky exclaimed as he tried to see where she would appear. "You think she's as pretty as they say?" Usopp asked, craning his neck to catch a glimpse. "Hurry up! I can't take it anymore!" I said, swooning with heart eyes. Just then, I heard a familiar name being called out.

"OY/N, ever so radiant!" "OY/N and Komurasaki together, what a duo!" yelled another voice, and I turned just in time to see Komurasaki walking beside Y/N, her horse in tow, with the same little girl who had been here before for Soba. My princess, ever so radiant! I thought.

Y/N began to wave and smile at the crowd. Just then, she glanced in my direction, looking at Komurasaki as she let go of her horse and made her way towards us. "Hello boys," she said, bowing gracefully. "OY/N, how do you know Komurasaki?!" Usopp whispered loudly. "She visited my room, unannounced actually," she said in a low whisper. "I will be heading to Orochi's banquet as I was invited by Komurasaki."

I couldn't help but feel a twinge of unease seeing her so chummy with someone like Komurasaki. Orochi's banquet was notorious for being a den of deceit and manipulation. But Y/N always seemed to know how to navigate those waters. She was smart, capable—more than capable—and I couldn't shake the feeling that she was about to do something bold. I noticed the cautious way she scanned the surroundings, the flicker of calculation behind her eyes. It wasn’t just the mission; it was personal too. She was worried, not for herself, but for Luffy.

"I know that look anywhere," I thought, trying to keep my anxiety in check. "Sir Sanguro, please inform the others once you see them," Y/N said as she placed her hand on my face and gave me a reassuring smile. My face flushed with a mix of emotions—protectiveness, worry, admiration. I wanted to say something to make her stay, but I couldn't find the words. "Please take care of him," she continued softly, and I felt a pang in my chest. She walked back to Komurasaki and her horse, Toko laughing and smiling beside her.

Just then, three men with knives slowly approached Komurasaki. "Hey, stop!" Usopp called out. "I'm being expelled from the capital!" one of the men yelled. "She's a temptress!" another added, sneering with disdain. I clenched my fists, ready to rush in and defend her, but before I could move, the Oiran's guard stepped in. They handled it with practiced ease, knocking the men out without breaking a sweat.

"The top Oiran's possession is coming soon! Make way for her passage!" the guard announced as we finally got a good look at Komurasaki. She was stunning—exquisite and unapproachable, the kind of beauty that could cast a spell on any man. It wasn’t just her looks; it was the way she carried herself, the confident grace with which she moved. She was an enigma—flawless, untouchable. I felt a mix of admiration and frustration. How could anyone resist the allure of someone like her?

"That's her!" I exclaimed, my heart pounding in my chest. "Are you guys seeing this?!" Usopp asked, practically drooling. "Komurasaki, I sold my house and left my family to be with you—give it back, you swindler!" a man shouted, being kicked out of the capital. I shot a glance at Y/N, expecting her to dismiss the man’s rant, but instead, she turned around.

"And whose fault is that? You made the decision to sell and leave your family for her; she is no swindler, it is your fault," she said firmly. The man’s arrogance seemed misplaced in the face of Y/N’s unwavering logic. I felt a swell of pride hearing her speak up for Komurasaki like that. "Damn," I thought. The way she spoke to them, not letting her voice falter for a second, not even thinking of what they could do, she was certain, she was fearless.

Soon after, Komurasaki turned to the men, saying coldly, "Men are like dogs who fetch me riches. If you do not have anything to give me, then you are useless to me." I saw Y/N looking at Komurasaki with a smirk on her lips. "Well, I'll be damned," she muttered under her breath.

As Usopp, Franky, and I watched both women head into Orochi’s castle, I couldn’t shake the feeling that Y/N was planning something. 

Y/N POV… 

We finally arrived at Orochi's castle, Komurasaki and I were in a waiting room inside, as I did last-minute touches. "Lord, this is about to be either eventful or a drag," I thought, as I strategically dotted my face to alter my identity. "You must be nervous," Komurasaki said, and I shook my head. "Not at all. If anything, I'm a bit hungry," I replied with a laugh. Just then, someone entered our room. "Lord Orochi would like to see the famous OY/N," he said nervously, as if he was going to fail. I stood up, my heels clicking on the floor. "Please, let's head over," I said as he bowed. I turned to look at Komurasaki and smiled, "I'll see you out there."

As I was taken to a room with other women inside, my eyes immediately found Robin, disguised as a Geisha. Robin's eyes widened as I sent her a wink. "Bring OY/N to me!" Orochi’s voice boomed from the other end, as I made my way over. "You wanted to see me, Lord Orochi?" I said in a sweet tone, "Remind me to wash my mouth with soap," I thought to myself.

"Ah! Yes, the famous entertainer from the capital," Orochi said, holding a wicked smirk. "Play me something," he commanded, pointing at the piano nearby. I made my way over, as I began to play a familiar tune. "She's perfect!" Orochi exclaimed, and he bellowed for the banquet to commence. Soon enough, many of Orochi's guests were drinking, and some of the Gasha were working up their charm. Others were playing what appeared to be guitars. Orochi now had his sights on Robin. "You must be new," he said. "Yes, my lord," Robin replied shyly.

"I believe we are missing a certain special guest; bring the Oiran to me," Orochi yelled. As Komurasaki entered, putting up her best flirtation as she could. "This is about to be a long day," I thought as I continued to play the piano. After a few hours, I decided to stop playing the piano and began to get up.

As I stretched my legs, I noticed Orochi's gaze linger on me. "Well, well, OY/N," he said, his smirk widening. "You play the piano beautifully. Why don't you stay and entertain a bit longer?" His eyes gleamed with an unsettling hunger. "Stay?" I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "I think I’ve done enough for now."

"Ah, but we’re not finished yet," Orochi said, leaning forward slightly. "You’re not just here to play the piano, are you? I’m sure you have a more… intimate performance in mind." His tone was predatory, and I could feel his eyes sizing me up. I clenched my jaw, trying to remain calm. "I’m afraid I’m done for the night," I said firmly, turning my back to him. "The Oiran still needs to be entertained."

Just as I was about to let my rage get the better of me, Komurasaki stepped forward as if sensing something. "My Lord, I only paid her for just a few hours; I wasn’t too sure if you’d enjoy the performance, so I went out on a whim. I do hope you forgive me," Komurasaki said, her voice smooth and conciliatory. "Oh, she’s selling it," I thought to myself, watching Komurasaki work her charm on Orochi.

Orochi’s expression softened slightly, the predatory gleam in his eyes dimming a bit. "A few hours, you say?" he mused, tapping his fingers on the arm of his throne. "Very well. We can extend the entertainment a bit longer. I’m curious to see what else you can offer, OY/N." His tone was still possessive, but it held a trace of curiosity now.

Komurasaki stepped in quickly, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Perhaps we should save some surprises for another time, my lord," she suggested with a knowing smile. "Let’s not wear out our welcome just yet. I’m sure there are more performances to come from the others tonight."

I caught Komurasaki’s glance, her expression one of both concern and caution. She was playing a dangerous game, trying to deflect Orochi’s interest away from me, and I appreciated it. But I couldn’t help feeling the pressure mounting—the sense that I was now a pawn in a much larger game.

Orochi’s eyes flicked between us, weighing the offer. "I suppose you’re right," he finally conceded, though the reluctant smirk on his face suggested he wasn’t entirely convinced. "But I expect something special from you eventually, OY/N. Don’t disappoint me."

I nodded tersely, feeling the need to maintain my composure. "I’ll do my best, my lord," I replied, trying to keep the bitterness out of my voice. I then turned to Komurasaki, and bowed to her, "Thank you for having me this evening." I said as Komurasaki laughed. "Of course, thank you for accepting the invitation, I’ll be sure to bring you back once more." she said with a playful glint in her eye. As I was heading out, I made sure to whisper in her ear, "If you need anything... come find me," I said with a small, reassuring smile, which she mirrored back at me. "Have a great rest of the banquet," I added as I finally stepped out of the castle.

As I made my way to Bullseye, I couldn’t help but let out a soft, relieved sigh. "Boy, the shit I just endured," I muttered, mounting on his back and starting to ride back to the venue. The wind blew my short hair back, and I bounced gently on Bullseye’s back. "Finally, we made it, Bull. Let’s get you something to eat," I said, patting his head.

Just as I was about to head inside, a hand grabbed my wrist, halting me. "Looks like I didn’t get the memo that tonight’s show was canceled," said a familiar voice. I looked up, and there stood Drake, holding a container of carrots for Bullseye.

"Hi, Drake," I said, sending him a soft smile. "Oy/n, I brought another meal for us to eat and enjoy together," Drake said, his voice tinged with playful flirtation. "Then I was wondering if you’d like to take a stroll with me to the capital?" His eyes sparkled with excitement.

"I’ll take your offer on the stroll and meal," I replied, "but first things first, allow me to feed my noble steed." Bullseye neighed softly, and I reached into the container to grab a carrot.

"If you’d like, come inside," I added, "we can get him some food from the fridge and feed him together." I could see a blush creep onto Drake’s cheeks as he looked down at the container in his hands.

"Uh, yeah, sure," he stammered, shifting uncomfortably. "That sounds... nice."

I smiled warmly at him. "Great," I said, giving Bullseye a gentle pat. "I’ll be back, boy," I added as I made my way inside, with Drake trailing behind me.

Once we finally made our way to the fridge, I grabbed some more carrots and apples, starting to wash and slice some fruits and vegetables to make him a plate.

Drake stepped up closer behind me, his breath brushing against the back of my neck as he peered over my shoulder at the assortment of food I was preparing. "Let me help with that," he said, his voice low and almost in a whisper, carrying a hint of amusement.

I glanced back at him with a smirk. "Oh, making moves now, Drake?" I teased, trying to keep the playful tone light.

He chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just trying to be useful," he said, a hint of shyness in his voice. "Plus, I’d rather be here with you than just standing around."

I appreciated the gesture and the company. "Well, since you offered," I replied, handing him a knife and an apple. "Why don’t you slice this one for me?"

Drake took the knife hesitantly, starting to cut the apple into slices. "So, this is what it’s like behind the scenes, huh?" he asked, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Who would have thought I’d end up here, slicing apples with the famous OY/N?"

I laughed softly. "Guess fate has a funny way of bringing us together," I said, leaning in slightly to pick up a carrot. "Now, let’s make sure Bullseye’s well-fed, yeah?"

We managed to finish Bullseye’s bowl, and I said, "Alright, I’ll be right back," as I made my way out the door towards Bullseye. "Hey boy, look what I got you," I said as Bullseye began to eat his portion. "I’ll leave this bowl down, okay? I’m heading inside and taking a stroll after."

As I made my way back inside, just as I was going to close the door, I bumped into someone’s chest hard. I looked up and saw it was Drake.

Drake pulled my hand back, taking me to the kitchen just to show me the meal he brought. The container he held was filled with a simple, yet hearty meal: grilled chicken skewers with mixed vegetables and a side of rice. "Thought we could have a little dinner before the stroll," he said, his voice soft and earnest, but with a flirty undertone. "Figured you’d need some fuel for the night ahead."

I raised my eyebrow and smirked. "Oh, and what do you have in mind after the stroll?" I said, smiling as I made my way towards the chicken skewers.

Drake’s eyes sparkled with mischief as he stepped closer, his voice dropping lower. "Well, I was hoping we could keep the evening going," he replied, leaning in just slightly closer. "Maybe find a quiet spot in the capital to continue our... conversation."

I couldn’t help but chuckle, savoring the playful tension between us. "You’re quite the smooth talker, Drake," I said, taking a bite of the chicken skewers. "Let’s see if you can keep up with me," I added with a wink before taking another bite. 

As we stepped outside, the crisp night air greeted us, and the stars shimmered like diamonds in the dark sky. I patted Bullseye once more. "I’ll be back, boy," I said softly, the horse snorting as if in reply. Walking side by side with Drake, the peacefulness of the evening wrapped around us like a blanket.

"You know," Drake began, his voice breaking the tranquil silence, "I can’t remember the last time I had a night like this. Quiet, calm... and in good company." His tone was smooth, laced with a touch of flirtation as he glanced at me.

I smiled. "Well, you’re not too bad yourself," I replied, teasingly bumping his shoulder. "Though I can’t imagine you getting much peace and quiet in your line of work."

Drake chuckled. "Fair point," he admitted, his voice lowering slightly. "But maybe I’ve just been looking for the right kind of company to enjoy it with."

I raised an eyebrow at him, my smile widening. "You’re quite the smooth talker, aren’t you?"

He smirked, his gaze softening as he looked at me. "Only when it’s worth it," he said, his voice quieter now, carrying a hint of sincerity.

As we walked under the starlit sky, I noticed Drake gradually leaning closer, his eyes locking with mine. There was a softness there, an unspoken question hanging in the air. Just as the moment seemed to build, a sudden crash broke the spell—Drake stumbled slightly, his foot catching on a small rock.

"Well, there goes my moment," he muttered, his voice filled with self-deprecating humor as he steadied himself, brushing off the mishap.

I couldn’t help but laugh, the tension from the moment dissipating. "Smooth," I said, grinning at him. "Really nailed it there."

Drake chuckled along, running a hand through his hair in mock defeat. "Guess I’ll have to try again later," he said with a lopsided smile, the glimmer of playful determination returning to his eyes.

"Come on, Drake, the night’s still young," I teased as I noticed his eyes momentarily flicking to my chest. Tilting my head to the side, I smirked. "Naughty boy there, Drake."

His eyes widened slightly, and he quickly looked away, a flush creeping onto his cheeks. "You’re imagining things," he mumbled, but the guilty look on his face said otherwise.

I stood back up and continued to walk ahead of him, throwing a playful glance over my shoulder. "Sure I am," I teased, leaving him to trail behind me for a moment.

Drake picked up his pace, catching up to me. Just as he leaned in again, his lips inches from saying something— BEEP! BEEP! The sound of his Smashi interrupted the moment.

Drake groaned audibly, straightening up. "What is it now!" he snapped, pulling out the device with visible annoyance.

I watched as his flustered face turned into one of mild irritation. "Drake, this is Page One. We may need backup here," came a voice from the other end.

My attention piqued at the urgency in the voice. Drake’s expression darkened slightly. "I thought you were just going to destroy the soba shops to look for the soba cook," he said, irritation lacing his tone. "What the hell is going on now?"

"Just get your ass over here, find Hawkins, and come," Page One replied sharply, the call abruptly ending with a click.

I raised an eyebrow. "Is everything alright, Drake?" I pressed, stepping closer to him.

Drake sighed, tucking the Smashi away and regaining his composure. "It’s fine, OY/N," he assured me, though his voice carried a tinge of frustration. "I just need to handle something quickly. But don’t worry—I’ll visit you again, or I’ll see you tomorrow."

I smiled softly at him, nodding. "Alright, but don’t take too long," I said, keeping my tone light.

Drake gave me a final nod before turning and heading off in a different direction. As his figure disappeared into the shadows, I turned my attention to the night around me. "Alright, time to make my move," I muttered to myself.

Reaching into my satchel, I pulled out my thigh halter with my hidden blades securely tucked inside. Strapping it to my right thigh with practiced ease, I smirked. "Oh, how I’ve missed you," I said under my breath.

Next, I retrieved my twin swords, their metallic surfaces gleaming faintly under the moonlight. Pressing the three gems embedded in their hilts, I felt a surge of energy course through me as the blades instinctively expanded, glowing with a faint yellow light. The familiar sensation filled me with confidence. "Still as powerful as ever," I murmured, placing the swords securely behind me.

Readying myself, I scanned the horizon and spotted smoke rising from a distant area. My eyes narrowed. "There it is," I thought, adrenaline beginning to pump through my veins. Without hesitation, I clenched my left hand, focusing my strength, and leaped into the air, the cool night wind rushing past me.

As I gracefully landed back on the ground, I broke into a run, heading straight toward the chaos. "For Sanji’s sake, he better not be hurt," I thought grimly, determination blazing in my heart as I closed the distance to the scene of the disturbance.

Sanji POV… 

It was beginning to get dark out, and my mind couldn’t help but wander to Y/N. They better not try anything with her, I thought, furiously chopping onions. The sharp scent stung my eyes, but the thought of her being in danger burned hotter.

Law appeared suddenly, his expression grim. “Hawkins knows where we are,” he warned, his voice calm but firm. “And it’s not just him. The Tobbi Ropo—X Drake and Page One—are moving in.”

My grip tightened on the knife in my hand. My eyes widened at the mention of Drake. Of all people, he had been the one visiting Y/N. "Damn, that means Y/N might be in danger," I muttered under my breath. My stomach churned at the thought. Of course, one of the members of the Worst Generation would have a thing for her.

“Well, he doesn’t know that Oy/N is Y/N,” Law said evenly. “She’s doing a fine job concealing her identity for now. Let’s hope it stays that way.”

Before I could say anything else, we crossed paths with Usopp and Franky, who were running like their lives depended on it. Their panic only added fuel to the fire. The four of us took off together, heading away from the impending danger.

“We’re in deep crap,” Law said sharply. “There’s no use pointing fingers right now, but we can salvage the mission. The element of surprise is still on our side.”

“Yeah, until it isn’t,” I muttered under my breath.

“If they find out who we are, your whole crew is as good as dead,” Law continued, his tone leaving no room for argument.

My mind raced, and my chest tightened. Damn it. That means Nami, Robin, and Y/N are in danger, too.

“Make me this one promise,” Law said, his gaze serious. “Do not mention anything about the Kozuki Clan. It’s twenty years of vengeance, and you have to swear to me that even if they detain or torture you, you’ll keep quiet.”

Usopp’s face turned pale. “Keep quiet? Even if they torture us?”

“Let them kill you if they must,” Law pressed, his voice cold and unrelenting.

“That’s not helping, Law!” Usopp shouted, panicking as he ran. “Luffy would never say something like that!”

“Well, I’m not Luffy,” Law shot back, his voice steely.

Franky adjusted his nose, activating his hair mask. “So, if they don’t see our faces, does that mean we can throw down?”

“You better hope we don’t get caught,” Usopp yelled. “Because I’ll spill everything!”

I clenched my fist, my anger boiling over. “You better not! I’m going to protect you so hard!”

Somehow, that brought a cheer out of Usopp. “It worked!” he cried.

But the moment shattered when I heard a woman’s scream in the distance.

“A lady!” I said, my instincts kicking in.

“Sangoro! Please come out!” another woman’s voice yelled, desperate.

“Spare us!”

“They’re trying to lure you out!” Law snapped. “Ignore them! Our only priority is to get out safely!”

“No! I have to help them!” I said, breaking away from the group.

“Sanji, wait!”

But I didn’t stop. The destruction ahead was immense, but I had no choice. “Looking for me? I’m right here!” I yelled, my voice echoing.

.

“Diable Jambe Concassé!” I landed a fiery, spinning kick on Page One, the force sending him skidding back.

“You’re prepared to meet your end,” he snarled, shifting into his dinosaur form.

“You asshole!” I spat, clenching my fists as I readied myself for the next attack.

“Sangoro, come on!” Law’s voice rang out. “If Drake and Hawkins show up, then it’s over!”

“I know!” I shot back, dodging Page One’s massive claws. “But luckily, this bastard doesn’t know who I am. I’ll stay hidden. I won’t get injured. I just have to beat this guy.” I took a deep drag from my cigarette before blowing it out, letting the smoke curl around my face.

Then, with a calmness that belied the chaos, I reached inside my kimono. “Guys, go on without me,” I said, pulling out my raid suit canister. “My identity will remain a secret.”

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 70: I'm coming for you

A/N: And we are back at it again with a new chapter! thank you guys so much for following and liking and reblogging! I cant wait for you guys to read this chapter, feel free to let me know in the comments if you want me to tag you in the next chapter! We are getting to the real juicy parts in Wano, and we have a few more guests in appearance... any gueses heheh. But without further a do, let the adventure begin!

Y/N POV…

The soft notes of the piano echoed through the air, mingling with the quiet hum of the bustling Flower Capital beyond my quarters. My fingers glided over the keys with ease, though I could feel the slightest resistance in a few notes. "This piano might need to be tuned again," I murmured to myself, brushing a strand of hair from my face.

Before I could dwell on it, the door creaked open behind me. I turned slightly, my curiosity piqued. "More flowers?" I questioned with a raised eyebrow, my tone tinged with amusement. The venue owner stepped inside, a wide grin on his face, his arms laden with yet another bouquet.

"What can I say? The crowd loves you, even the men," he said with a chuckle, placing the flowers on the growing pile that already occupied nearly every corner of my quarters.

I laughed softly, shaking my head as I gestured toward the space. "At this rate, my whole room is going to be filled with flowers. We might as well tear it down and add more space," I teased, my smile lingering as I turned back to the piano. My fingers rested lightly on the keys, itching to play again.

"It's not every day we get talent like yours here in the Flower Capital," the venue owner said earnestly, his words carrying a hint of pride.

"I suppose," I replied with a slight nod, my voice distant as I let myself get lost in thought for a moment. Turning back to the instrument, I began to play again, letting the music wash over me. The notes were soft at first, almost hesitant, but they quickly gained strength as I found my rhythm.

I began to sing, the words spilling out of me, raw and full of emotion:

"If I can't have you, is love completely off the table?Do I sit this one out and wait for the next life?Am I too cold? Am I not nice?Might not be quite yet healed alreadyShould I be goin' too steady?But I just wanna know, is love completely off the table?"

The melody swelled, the notes intertwining with the ache in my voice as I poured my heart into the song. I added delicate riffs, letting them soar and fall like waves, each one carrying a hint of vulnerability.

"Will you be there? Can I still love you?Not yet healed or ready,Should I be goin' too steady?Just wanna know, is love completely off the table?"

My hands moved fluidly, coaxing every ounce of passion and emotion from the piano. My voice wavered slightly, not from a lack of confidence, but from the sheer weight of the words I sang. Each note was a reflection of the questions that lingered in my heart, questions I wasn’t entirely sure I wanted answers to.

The final chord resonated, lingering in the air like the remnants of a storm, as I exhaled slowly. Silence enveloped the room for a brief moment before the venue owner finally spoke.

"That... was something else," he said, his voice low and almost reverent.

I smiled faintly, my fingers brushing over the keys one last time. "Just practicing," I said lightly.

The venue owner hesitated before placing a hand on my shoulder. "If that’s practice, I can’t imagine what your performance will be like," he said, his tone filled with admiration.

I retreated to my private quarters after the practice session, my thoughts lingering on the melody I had just played. The comforting warmth of the room wrapped around me as I carefully adjusted the flowers scattered about, their sweet fragrance filling the air. I sat at my vanity, gazing into the mirror and absentmindedly fixing a loose strand of hair.

The sound of a knock broke the tranquil silence, and I turned my gaze toward the door. "Nami and Shinobu aren’t supposed to be here yet," I thought, narrowing my eyes slightly. "Come in?" I called out, my voice calm but curious.

The door creaked open, and my breath hitched slightly as I saw the figure from the other night. Dressed impeccably in black, with massive black wings extending from his back and a faint but unmistakable flame dancing along their edges, the masked man stepped inside, his presence commanding yet unnervingly quiet.

"I didn’t expect any early visits," I said, masking my unease as I turned back to the vanity, meeting my own gaze in the mirror. I adjusted my posture, feigning nonchalance. "To what do I owe this impromptu visit, Mr.…?" I paused, my words trailing off as I realized he had never given me his name.

The silence stretched between us for a moment, heavy and charged, before his deep, measured voice finally filled the room. "King," he said simply, the single word carrying an air of finality, as though it was all the introduction he needed. 

I slightly stiffened at the mention of his name. "I’m sorry," I said with a soft smile, tilting my head thoughtfully. "That name reminded me of a very close friend." My gaze lingered on him, searching for a reaction, but his expression remained as unreadable as his mask allowed.

"Now, King," I continued, my voice steady but light, "I usually don’t take anybody in here unless they’ve scheduled a private evening with me. Why have you come?" I stood gracefully and made my way toward the sofa, his sharp gaze following my every move. It felt as though his crimson eyes could see through every layer of pretense I might wear.

As I settled into the plush sofa, I gestured toward the empty space beside me, turning my gaze back to him. "Would you like to sit down next to me? I promise, I don’t bite—much." My lips curved into a teasing smile as I observed him standing in place, his imposing frame casting a shadow that seemed to stretch across the room.

King remained rooted where he was, the faint flicker of his fiery wings contrasting against his otherwise stoic demeanor. I tilted my head, studying him, the spark of intrigue in my chest growing stronger. From my seated position, I had to look upward to meet his gaze, his towering form making me acutely aware of his presence.

"I’d love for you to have a seat," I coaxed, folding one leg over the other and leaning back casually. "Besides, I’d like to see you without your mask on. Why hide your face when you could at least show me?" I smiled again, adding just a hint of challenge to my tone.

His head tilted slightly, his fiery wings shifting as though considering my words. He stepped forward, his boots echoing softly against the floor, but he stopped just short of the sofa. His proximity only emphasized the sheer height difference between us, and for a moment, I thought he might actually take me up on my invitation.

Instead, his deep voice rumbled, low and unyielding. "Some faces are better left unseen," he said, his tone carrying a weight that felt like both a warning and a truth.

I raised an eyebrow, my smile not faltering. "And yet, some mysteries are more tempting when uncovered," I countered softly, letting my words hang in the air between us.

King reached out to brush my short hair back, his movement slow and deliberate as though he was trying to gauge my reaction. I held his gaze, a playful glint in my eye as I tilted my head slightly to meet his touch.

"Why don’t you sit down, take off your mask, and we can have some time together?" I suggested, my voice low and inviting. "Unless you’re nervous, King."

A hint of hesitation crossed his face before he replied, his tone a mix of challenge and amusement. "Do I make you nervous?" he asked, a small smirk playing at the corners of his lips, though covered by his mask. 

I shrugged nonchalantly, keeping my smile easy. "Not at all," I teased, "but that doesn’t mean I’m not curious to see what’s under there." I motioned toward his mask with a nod of my head, inviting him to reveal more of himself. 

King hesitated for a moment, his eyes flicking. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he lifted the mask off his face. The removal revealed a sharply defined jawline, a brown complexion, and silver-white hair. The hair was shaved close on the sides but kept longer on top, tied back at the nape, with some sidelocks hanging down to his collarbone, including a thin braid. His features were striking: narrow red eyes with prominent dark eyebrows, a straight nose, and full lips that seemed to be etched in a permanent line of seriousness. A black tattoo circled halfway around his left eye, resembling a laurel wreath or olive branch.

As King lowered the mask to his side, I took in his appearance—he certainly wasn’t what I had expected. "Now, why would you hide such a handsome face from me?" I teased, still seated on the sofa as King stood in front of me. "Are you going to sit down, or do I have to push you down and sit on your lap?" I raised an eyebrow, challenging him.

King crouched down, now at my eye level, a gloved hand casually resting on my lap. "Is that an invitation?" he said, a smirk playing on his lips.

"It can be anything you want it to be," I teased, smiling as I prepared to get up. But before I could, King firmly pushed me back down onto the sofa. "Where do you think you’re going?" he said, smirking.

"I was going to make some space," I replied, feigning annoyance. "But if you’re not going to tell me why you’re here unannounced, I might as well grab something to drink." I raised my hands in mock surrender.

King chuckled softly, looking at me with an amused expression. "You’re quite forward," he said.

"I aim to please," I replied with a laugh, making my way to the mini fridge. The disguise Kinemon gave me left little to the imagination, and I could sense King’s eyes trailing along the curve of my back.

"Would you like something to drink?" I asked, as King shook his head as if in a trance.

"Um…" he stammered, mentally kicking himself. "Sake would be fine."

I poured two cups of sake, handing one to him with a little smirk. "For you, King," I whispered in his ear as I passed him the cup. I could feel his gaze lingering on me as I moved toward my piano, placing the cup down on the still.

My fingers brushed over the keys, playing a light, soothing tune. "Now, mind telling me why you’re here in my quarters this time?" I said, smirking.

King stood up, his expression softening as he watched me play. "I just… wanted to see you," he finally admitted, a hint of vulnerability in his voice.

"But you saw me yesterday," I teased, hitting more notes on the piano.

King’s gaze sharpened as he stepped closer, standing with a calculated stance. "I could have any woman I want," he said, as if that was supposed to intimidate me.

"And that’s supposed to intimidate me? How?" I replied, not even pausing in my playing, just lightly tapping the keys on my piano.

King’s expression darkened slightly, his tone becoming more authoritative. "You’ve gathered quite the attention to yourself, OY/N," he said, his voice low and menacing. 

"I read the papers." I said taking a quick glance at him, still playing. "Feisty," he added with a slight smirk, "I like that in a woman."

I raised an eyebrow, a playful smile on my lips. "Oh, do you now?" I teased, keeping my attention focused on the piano. "I hope you’re not just looking for trouble."

King stepped even closer, his shadow looming over me as he leaned down slightly. "Maybe I am," he murmured, his voice dropping to a low, almost dangerous whisper. "But I’m not the only one who’s looking, OY/N. You’re the one who’s caught my eye, after all."

I shrugged, maintaining my playful demeanor. "Well, I guess you’ll just have to deal with it then," I replied, still lightly tapping the keys.

King watched me silently as I resumed playing the piano, his gaze lingering on my hands as they danced over the keys. He didn’t say anything for a moment, just took a step back to where he had dropped his mask. He picked it up, adjusting it to his face once more, his movements deliberate and controlled.

Finally, he spoke, his voice low and contemplative. "You’re quite the enigma, OY/N," he said, his eyes tracing the lines of my figure as he spoke. "But I’m not ready to let you go just yet."

I paused mid-note, looking up at him with a smirk. "Oh, I’m sure you’ll manage," I teased. 

I laughed softly as I pressed down on the notes, letting the music swirl around us, each chord a sultry invitation.

Is it that good? My love, my flowerIs she that good? Am I that good?My hands are powersThey’re just that goodThere’s no need to ask, babeI’ll give it all to youAnything you ask meI’ll give it all to you

Each riff was laced with emotion—teasing, seductive, almost enchanting. The notes moved fluidly, the melody an irresistible pull as I played. The music became a form of enchantment, each phrase designed to captivate, each note a brushstroke of allure.

I leaned back slightly, my fingers working the keys with a graceful ease, the sultry vibe of the melody blending with the sultry, seductive energy in the room. "Is it good enough for you, King?" I asked, my tone light and taunting.

King watched me intently, his eyes smoldering with desire, as he took in every detail of my performance. His silence spoke volumes—he was captivated, clearly torn between admiration and frustration. I smiled to myself, enjoying the power the music and the moment had over him.

I stood up from the piano stool, keeping the door open as I met King's gaze. "You're bold," he commented, a hint of amusement in his voice.

"Well, I’m trying to get ready for a show," I replied casually, still holding the door open. Just as King moved to say something, he was interrupted by a loud, authoritative voice coming from his smashi.

"Just where the hell are you?!" the voice barked from the other line. "Queen," said King, frustration evident in his tone.

"So that’s Queen," I thought to myself, raising an eyebrow.

"Dont tell me, you’re... Oh... you perv.. I knew it!" Queen’s voice came through, laughter laced with mockery.

King gripped his smashi tightly, his jaw tense. "Where I am is none of your business!" he yelled back.

"Ohhh, but it is... this is all the fun for me," Queen shot back, his voice dripping with amusement.

"You should be focused on the Prisoner Mine, not on what I do," King said sharply, causing me to listen intently.

"Prisoner Mine?" I thought to myself. "Could that be where Luffy is being held?"

I leaned against the door frame, watching King’s expression shift from frustration to a more calculated irritation as he dealt with Queen’s taunts. "Seems like there’s more to this ‘Prisoner Mine’ than just a holding facility," I mused silently, trying to piece together the puzzle.

King’s tone grew more exasperated as he continued to argue with Queen. "You should know better than to interfere," King snapped. "Sounds to me, you need to head back..." I teased, giving him a gentle push. I blew him a kiss and smiled sweetly. "See you around," I said.

"What a..." King muttered, his voice tinged with frustration, as I shut the door and locked it behind me.

"When I head back, I’m so kicking your ass, Queen!" I heard King yell faintly as he stormed away from the building. I let out a sigh of relief, sinking down onto the sofa. "Phew... at least I know a possibility where Luffy is held," I thought, sinking into the cushions. "Now, to figure out how to get there."

.

.

A few minutes passed and Shinobu and Nami appeared. "Well, don’t you two know how to make an appearance," I teased as they both sat on the sofa with me. "Any luck finding intel?" I said.

"Well, we sorta almost got caught and nearly killed," said Nami, scratching her head. "What happened?!" I asked.

"It’s a long story," said Shinobu. "What about you?"

"Well, I had a surprise visit just now from someone last night," I said as Shinobu tensed. "Says his name is King."

"What?" she said, her voice sharper than I expected.

"Yeah, when I asked why he popped up out of nowhere he said it’s because he wanted to see me," I continued. "Something about I peaked his interest, saying how he can have any woman that he wants, and I told him if that’s an intimidation tactic, then he said I’m something different and feisty and he likes that in his women."

I chuckled and ran a hand through my short blond hair. "Got him to take off his mask, he’s quite tall also, has black wings, and fire on him. Honestly great face, didn’t expect that at all."

"But I did manage to get some intel about Luffy since King spilled the beans when Queen called. He’s in the prisoner mines. Once I’m done, I’ll head over to see if I can rescue him," I said.

"Y/N, you must steer clear of King!" said Shinobu urgently. "He’s dangerous, and you don’t know what he’s truly capable of."

"I know, but if he’s got information about Luffy, I can’t just ignore it," I replied, determination in my voice. "I’ve got to try."

“Now, are you guys going to get ready too, or just me? Since Nami is my manager," I teased.

Just as Nami was about to respond, I heard a light knock, causing us to freeze. "Hide," I muttered.

"Yes?" I said as I cautiously opened the door slightly.

"Sorry, 0Y/N, I just wanted to inform you, it’s a packed house again, and some of the Tobi Roppo are here as well," the venue manager said. I widened my eyes. "Oh my..." I whispered over the door.

"Yes, in 30 minutes it’s showtime," the manager added before leaving.

I turned to Nami and Shinobu. "Well, fuck me," I said as I gripped my hair. "This just got a whole lot more complicated."

I sighed heavily, leaning back against the wall. "Okay, let’s hold off on rescuing Luffy for another two days," I said. "That way, this whole shabang dies down." I looked at Nami, frowning in thought. "I wonder who of the Tobi Roppo are out there? Shinobu, can you scope it out for me and call me through the smashi?"

Shinobu nodded, slipping away silently. Nami and I were left alone in the dimly lit room. "Okay, now we wait," I said, glancing at the disguised clothes Kinemon had given me, stashed safely in a corner. My satchel glowed slightly, a silent reminder to keep it with me for safety. "You see that too, right Nami?" I pointed at my satchel.

"You can’t expose yourself, though," she said, grabbing the handle. "I’ll hold it just in case."

I nodded, picking up a white off-the-shoulder dress and a black bow to tie around my waist. Switching out of my heels for black ones, I redid my makeup, adding a more seductive touch and parting my short hair to one side.

The faint sound of Shinobu’s alert reached us. "What do you see?" I asked eagerly.

"Just two — X. Drake and Page One," she replied. "But there are a lot of Kaido’s subordinates here, mainly underlings."

I sighed as Shinobu’s words echoed in my mind. "Well, fuck me," I muttered. "Just remember, a mature woman knows how to do it smart," she advised.

"We’re changing the first song," I said, nodding to Nami. "I’m gonna get the crowd to join in to make it easier." We made our way to the stage, Nami by my side.

"Now, without further ado, here’s OY/N!" the venue manager announced, and whistles and cheers filled the room as I stepped onto the stage.

When I was handed the mic, I could barely see a few faces in the dim light. "How we doing today?" I asked, my voice carrying over the crowd. Loud cheers greeted me in response.

"Wow, you guys are excited today," I said, laughing. "Before we start, I’m going to need some help from you guys, is that alright with you?"

"Anything for you, Doll!" shouted one of the subordinates, and I couldn’t help but chuckle.

"Alright, so when I say Give me tough love, that's when you guys join in as well, now let’s try it. " I said, and the crowd responded exactly as instructed.

You guys are so smart," I said, smiling as more cheers filled the room. "Yeah, they were drinking," I thought to myself.

"Now, let’s get this started," I said, placing the mic on the stand next to the piano and letting the key notes flow.

"Tell nobody, I control you, I broke you just to own you,They can't tell but I love you, 'Cause you're loyal, baby.I love when you're submissive, You love it when I break skin.You feel pain without flinching.So say it.The crowd’s energy was electric, their cheers and whistles blending with the seductive piano notes. The sultriness of the melody filled the room, and I played up the performance with a touch of intensity.

The room responded, their voices rising with each note. "OY/N! OY/N! OY/N!" they chanted, their enthusiasm palpable.

"Give me tough love!" a few voices yelled back, egged on by the crowd's excitement.

I played with the crowd’s energy, making eye contact, smirking, and dancing a little on stage to draw them in closer. The atmosphere was electric, a mixture of sultry music, seduction, and crowd interaction.

"Leave me with nothing when I come down!" I sang, emphasizing the raw emotion in my voice as I glanced around the room, feeling the heat of their attention.

"My kind of love, Force me and choke me ‘til I pass out!" I whispered into the mic, letting the sultriness drip from my tone, knowing it was hitting just the right spot.

"Wow, OY/N!" I heard someone shout above the noise. "This is insane!" I laughed into the mic, giving a shrug. I continued playing on the piano, the next lyrics: 

We don’t gotta be in love, no.I don’t gotta be the one, no.I just wanna be one of your girls tonight.We don’t gotta be in love, no.I don’t gotta be the one, no.I just wanna be one of your girls tonight, oh."

I then continued to play the piano, as the crowd, was cheering into a frenzy. 

"Everybody!" I yelled into the mic as more people began to chant, "Give me tough love!"

"Leave me with nothing when I come down, My kind of love, I sang as I held the note a few seconds longer. Force me and choke me 'til I pass out."

I removed the mic, stepping away from the piano for a moment to sing the next lyrics:

"Lock me up and throw away the key,He knows how to get the best out of me.I'm no force for the world to see,Trade my whole life just to be,Top of the world, but I'm still not free.This is a secret that I keep,Until it's gone, I can never find peace.Waste my whole life just to be."

I made my way slowly towards Drake’s and Page One’s table, making sure to maintain eye contact. "We don't gotta be in love, no.I don't gotta be the one, no.I just wanna be one of your girls tonight."

"We don't gotta be in love, no.I don't gotta be the one, no ." "I just wanna be one of your girls tonight (Oh), oh."

I held the final note as I went back to my piano, improvising a few more notes.

The crowd was in frenzy now — banging on the tables, yelling, and whistling. Drake and Page One were blushing slightly, watching intently as I sang.

"Wow, OY/N!" Drake stammered, "This is... wild!"

Page One chuckled, blushing deeper, "I... uh, I don’t know what to say."

"Just enjoy the show," I replied with a smirk, continuing to play with the crowd’s energy. "This is just for tonight."

The energy in the room was electric, and I could feel it building towards a climax. I played a few more sultry notes on the piano, teasing the crowd with anticipation. They loved every moment of it. The whistles, cheers, and claps were overwhelming, each one punctuated by a gasp or a low, appreciative murmur. I could see Drake and Page One exchanging glances, caught up in the performance, their curiosity and interest clear in their expressions.

As I continued to play, I leaned forward over the piano, my fingers dancing lightly across the keys, creating a hypnotic rhythm. The room hung on every note, the atmosphere thick with desire and excitement. The lights above seemed to pulse in time with the music, casting shadows that played across the walls in an almost mesmerizing dance.

I slowly rose from the piano, moving gracefully to the edge of the stage. The audience was captivated, every eye fixed on me. "You know," I said into the mic with a coy smile, "sometimes, all we need is a little... temptation."

A murmur of agreement swept through the room, and I could see heads nodding in response. "But hey," I continued, lowering my voice to a sultry whisper, "let's not get too carried away. We’re just having a little fun, right?" I gave a playful wink to the crowd, which only fueled their excitement further.

Drake and Page One exchanged another look, caught in the mood of the moment. "This is... amazing," Drake said, his voice low and awed. Page One nodded, still blushing but clearly enjoying the atmosphere. "I didn’t think you’d be into this kind of thing," he admitted, a hint of surprise in his tone. I chuckled softly, leaning back on the piano, my expression a mixture of amusement and seduction.

A low cheer went up from the crowd, and I took a moment to soak it in, letting the excitement wash over me. "Alright, folks," I called into the mic, "we’re just getting started. Let’s keep this energy going!" The crowd roared with approval, their enthusiasm infectious.

As the next song started, I could feel the connection with the audience deepening. They were completely entranced, every note and lyric feeding their desire. The performance became a dance of intensity and sensuality, drawing everyone in closer. It was a moment of shared pleasure, and I was loving every second of it.

.

.

A few hours passed, and it was the end of the set. "Well, we are hitting our conclusion, you guys," I said into the mic, and a wave of disappointed whines swept through the crowd. I chuckled. "I know, I know. Hate to see me go, but love to watch me leave, right?" The room erupted in laughter and cheers.

"Now, for the last song, I’m going to slow things down a bit," I continued, heading back to the piano. I let my fingers dance softly over the keys, creating a tender melody. "This last song… I want to ask you all something. How many of you have dealt with the unknown when it comes to being in a relationship?" The crowd erupted into a mix of cheers and affirmations.

"How many of us have a little bit of trust issues when diving into a new one?" I asked with a knowing smile, and the yells grew louder.

"Who knows," I said teasingly, "maybe that special someone is in this crowd tonight."

"You’re talking about me, right?" someone shouted from the back.

"She's singing this for me!" another voice rang out.

"Nah, it’s definitely for me!" another chimed in, earning a wave of laughter and playful jeers from the crowd.

I laughed lightly, leaning into the mic. "Well, I just have one question for all of you…" I paused for dramatic effect, scanning the crowd with a sultry gaze. "Is love completely off the table?"

The crowd roared in response, with Kaido’s subordinates among them, some of whom were adorned with heart eyes, shouting:

"Never for you, doll!" "Love? For you? Always on the table!" "You’ve got my heart already!"

I grinned, letting their enthusiasm fuel my performance as I transitioned into the soft, poignant opening notes of the song. 

"Will I ever love the same way again?"The vulnerability in my voice caught the crowd’s attention immediately, pulling them into the story I was telling.

"Will I ever love somebody like the way I did you?"My voice softened, cracking slightly for effect, creating a raw and intimate moment.

"Never thought you'd be so damn hard to replace…I swear it don't need to be this way…"

The audience was captivated. Heads swayed, hands clutched over hearts, and the occasional murmured “Oh my God” could be heard over the music.

"If I can't have you, is love completely off the table?"I gazed out into the crowd, locking eyes with Drake for a fleeting second. His previously calm demeanor shifted—he leaned forward, and then stood as though drawn closer by the intensity of my voice.

"Do I sit this one out and wait for the next life?"My voice carried a tremble, a perfect blend of longing and hope.

"Am I too cold? Am I not nice?Might not be quite yet healed already…Should I be goin' too steady?"The room vibrated with emotion.

"But I just wanna know is love completely off the table?"

The crowd erupted softly, murmurs of admiration filling the room. “Sing it, OY/N!” someone shouted. “Take your time, girl!” added another.

When I moved into the chorus, the atmosphere shifted again. I sang directly into the mic, my voice carrying a sultry, aching tone that made every word feel personal.

"Will you be there?"My eyes found Drake again, this time holding his gaze deliberately. He didn’t break eye contact, inching closer like he needed to hear every note.

"Can I still love you?"I drew the word love out, adding a delicate vibrato before releasing it, leaving the room hanging on my every breath.

"Not yet healed or ready…Should I be goin' too steady?"My voice softened, weaving emotion into every word.

"Just wanna know, is love completely off the table?"

The crowd’s energy reached a fever pitch—cheers, whistles, and claps erupted.

"That’s my girl!" someone yelled. "Sing it, queen!" shouted another. "Put your heart out there!"

The emotion in the room was palpable as I leaned in closer to the mic, letting my voice take on a smoky, desperate tone.

"So can you hold me?If I let you, can you prove it to me?"My voice cracked slightly, not from strain but from the depth of feeling I injected into the words.

"'Cause I need you to calm me down, babe…"I placed a hand over my chest, closing my eyes to amplify the vulnerability in my performance.

"Gotta get out of my head…Tryna be here from this bed…"The piano notes slowed, punctuating the weight of the lyrics.

"Can you touch it like you believe in it, baby?"I leaned into the mic as if confiding a secret, my voice laced with intimacy that seemed to connect with every person in the room.

"Let me think you never gonna leave on me, baby…"Cheers erupted, some even shouting "We never would!" and "You deserve it all!"

"'Cause I ain't her, and you ain't him, thankfully…"My voice built, climbing with intensity.

"But it's gon' be hard to let someone else in again… baby…" I held the last note, letting it echo as the crowd roared their approval, whistles and claps cutting through the noise.

"Unreal!" someone yelled. "How do you make us feel like this?" shouted another. "You’re magic, OY/N!"

For the conclusion, I slowed the tempo, my voice softening but never losing its power.

"Will you be there?Can I still love you?"I added a delicate riff to the word still, drawing it out, eliciting more gasps and cheers from the crowd.

"Not yet healed or ready…Should I be goin' too steady? (No, no, ooh)Just wanna know is love completely off the table, baby?"

The final note lingered in the air, wrapping the room in a moment of quiet awe before the eruption of applause and cheers shattered the stillness. A standing ovation arose, filling the venue with a tangible wave of admiration and energy.

“You guys have been such an incredible crowd,” I said into the mic, laughing as the cheers grew louder.

A fleeting thought crossed my mind, Lord, do they really not know performance if it hit them in the face?

I smiled, touching my heart as I continued, “Now, enjoy the rest of your night. For those of you who sent me flowers—you're such sweethearts.” At that moment, a bouquet soared through the air and landed gracefully on the piano.

“Well, thank you for that,” I said with a laugh, scooping it up. “And for those of you I’m seeing later tonight—who knows? Maybe love will be on the table tonight.” I added a playful wink, earning more cheers and whistles from the crowd.

“Until tomorrow!” I called out, giving a final wave as I stepped offstage and disappeared behind the curtains.

The venue manager was waiting for me, clapping enthusiastically. “That was incredible, OY/N!”

I laughed, toweling off and grabbing a small cup of water as Nami made her way over.

“Incredible!” she echoed, grinning from ear to ear.

“Thanks,” I said, nodding as I wiped the sweat from my face.

“Let’s head to the room,” Nami suggested, motioning towards the back. I nodded in agreement, my body buzzing from the adrenaline and satisfaction of a performance well-received.

Once we entered the room, Nami locked the door behind us. Shinobu was already lounging comfortably on the sofa.

“You guys, I think I drew in Drake and Page One’s attention tonight,” I said, trying to catch my breath as I grabbed another sip of water. “We might be able to get more intel since they work so closely with Kaido.”

Shinobu smirked but didn’t get a chance to respond as a knock echoed through the room.

“Hide,” I whispered urgently, darting a glance at Nami and Shinobu.

“Yes?” I called out, approaching the door.

“It’s, uh... Drake,” came the voice from the other side.

My eyes widened, my breath catching for a moment. “At what time was the private evening scheduled?” I hissed quietly to Nami.

“Not for another two hours,” she whispered back, already making herself scarce behind a curtain.

I adjusted my towel on my shoulder, smoothing out my expression as I unlocked the door and opened it slightly.

Standing before me was X. Drake. He was imposing yet composed, his broad frame clad in his signature attire—a long, dark coat adorned with an insignia, with a high collar framing his sharp jawline. His intense yet awkward demeanor was softened by his slightly tousled reddish-brown hair and piercing gaze that faltered just enough to reveal a hint of nervousness.

“How can I help you?” I asked, smiling through my breathlessness from the performance.

“Sorry to bother you,” he said, extending a gloved hand. “You may not know me, but my name is Drake.”

I hesitated only briefly before reaching out, meeting his firm handshake. “Nice to meet you, Drake. What brings you here?” I asked, tilting my head slightly, my curiosity piqued.

Drake leaned casually against the door frame, his arm resting casually across the wood. His smirk was confident, almost flirtatious. “Just wanted to drop by and see the talent up close,” he said with a hint of charm in his voice. He held out the flowers he brought, extending them to me with a soft smile. “Thank you, Drake, these are very lovely,” I said as I took them from his hands, my fingers brushing his.

“Now, I must get ready for the private evening I have tonight,” I continued, trying to let Drake down gently without getting him mad, considering he’s part of the Tobi Roppo.

“What a coincidence, OY/N,” Drake smirked, brushing my short blond hair back slightly. “I have mine booked too.”

I faked a smile, looking down as if shy. “Well, Mr. Drake, I’ll see you in about two hours then?” I raised an eyebrow, hoping to playfully acknowledge the situation without inviting him to be too forward.

Drake chuckled softly, his gaze lingering on mine for a moment longer than necessary. “Looking forward to it,” he replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Maybe we can find some time to chat after?”

I nodded, carefully stepping around him as I gestured to the hallway. “Enjoy your evening, Drake,” I said, closing the door a bit more firmly this time. “And thanks again for the flowers.”

As he walked away, I couldn’t shake the feeling that Drake was more than just a casual visitor—there was an edge of curiosity in his eyes that suggested he was testing the waters, gauging how far he could push. It was clear he wasn’t just here for a casual chat, and the thought of what he might be up to lingered in my mind as I prepared for the next phase of my evening.

As I closed the door, I locked it once more.

“The coast is clear,” I said as Nami and Shinobu, who had been hiding behind a tall lamp, came out.

“Really, Shinobu?” I said, shaking my head with a smile.

“What can I say, a mature woman knows how to blend in,” she said, smirking as she held her figure.

“Let’s go to the bathhouse, and then grab a bite to eat; it’s late, so that could work to our advantage,” I said, and they both nodded in agreement.

“Meet me outside, near Bullseye,” I said as they nodded and disappeared.

“Damn, Shinobu’s gotta teach me that technique,” I said as I grabbed my satchel, weapons in place. As I was making my way outside, I felt the presence as if someone was following me. “Must be that I’m tired,” I thought as I made my way out the door.

As I walked out into the cool air, the lit sky illuminating, I couldn’t help but think how beautiful the stars were tonight. “Reminds me of when I used to stargaze with Zoro,” I thought, feeling a pang of worry. “I gotta find where he is too.”

As I was making a sharp right, I felt someone drag me into a corner. “What the—” I thought. “Just where do you think you’re going, Doll?” said a familiar voice. “Can you let go!” I said, clenching my right hand. “You must maintain your role!” Kinemon’s voice echoing.

“I’ve been waiting a long time just to see you,” continued the voice, laughter echoing. I could barely make out his face from the dim light when an idea sparked. I used my middle and thumb fingers, whistling out to Bullseye. As if he had super sonic magic in him, he raced towards my side and kicked the figure away for a moment.

“OY/N!” said Nami. “Are you okay?!” she said worriedly.

“I’m fine but…” I turned, seeing the figure gone. “Just who the hell was that?” I said as Shinobu came rushing up as well. “Let’s get out of here quickly before any more situations occur.”

“Agreed,” Nami and I nodded as I mounted Bullseye and made my way towards the bathhouse. Bullseye whinnied as if scared something might happen.

“Don’t worry, Bull, I’m just taking a quick bath,” I said, reassuring him and also placing him in a well-lit area. “Stay safe for me, okay?” I said as I kissed his head and made my way inside.

Nami and Shinobu were already getting into the locker room area, and we began to discard our clothes and get into the bath water. “This feels nice,” said Nami, relaxing. “Just what we needed after tonight.”

Shinobu hummed in agreement, her eyes closed in contentment. “Sometimes you just need to take a moment to unwind, especially with everything that’s been happening.”

I let out a soft sigh, closing my eyes and sinking into the warm water. “Yeah, a moment of peace is good,” I said, letting the stress of the night melt away. 

Minutes passed as we now got ourselves out of the water, wrapping a towel around ourselves and drying quickly. I stretched my arms back for a moment, letting out a soft moan. "I really do need to do some stretching," I thought.

Soon after, we changed into our clothes and headed outside. "Alright, let’s grab something light to eat since I still have a long night ahead of me," I said, with Shinobu and Nami nodding in agreement. "You too, Bull, I’ll get you something yummy," I said, smiling at the horse as I patted his neck.

As we walked through the quiet streets, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of camaraderie and relief at having my friends with me, even if the night was far from over. There was a shared understanding that we were all in this together, ready to face whatever came next.

"How’s the plan going?" Nami asked, her voice low, keeping an eye out as we walked.

Shinobu nodded thoughtfully. “We still have a lot to figure out, but we’re getting there. I think tonight’s… incident with Drake might give us some useful intel if we can play it right.”

I nodded, keeping my voice low as well. “We’ll just have to be careful, stay alert. But for now, let’s focus on getting something to eat. Maybe we can unwind a bit before the next phase.”

"I think the bit to eat might need to be put on hold, since not a lot of places are open," Nami pointed out as we noticed closed signs on nearly every shop window. "Damn," I muttered. "Well, let’s head back. I do know there’s a kitchen, and we could probably make a quick bite there."

We all headed back to the venue, tying Bullseye’s reins once more. "Just a few more hours, and we can go back with the rest of the crew," I smiled, petting him once more. I headed inside as I made my way towards the kitchen, grabbing some chopped fruits, drinks, and small platters of sandwiches for the night. I grabbed three glasses as well, making my way back towards my private quarters and locking it.

Nami and Shinobu helped me with the food, setting them up on the coffee table. I needed this—just a moment to relax and refuel. I stuffed my face with a sandwich, savoring the taste even though it still didn’t quite compare to Sanji’s sandwiches. "This is good," I admitted through a mouthful of food, "but it still doesn’t beat Sanji’s sandwiches."

Nami laughed as she took a seat on the edge of the sofa. "Well, at least you’re not alone in missing his cooking skills," she said with a grin. "It’s like nothing else when he’s in the kitchen." Just then, someone knocked on the door, causing me to groan softly. "I really do need a sign that says 'do not disturb,'" I muttered.

"Yes? Who is it?" I called out, trying to hide my annoyance.

"It's Drake," came the response from the other end, causing Shinobu to slightly choke on an apple slice.

"Now, Drake, two hours hasn’t passed by?" I teased from the other side of the door.

"I know, but can’t blame a man for wanting to spend extra time. Besides, I brought you something else," said Drake. I nodded towards Nami and Shinobu to hide for now.

"Take some food, and Nami, please feed Bullseye for me. Give him some fruit for me," I instructed as Nami nodded. "You got it," she said as they both disappeared.

"Again, they gotta teach me that," I muttered under my breath.

"May I come in?" Drake asked, his tone casual.

"Just one second," I said as I grabbed a robe. I opened the door. "Looks like you’re the first one for the private evening," I teased, not really in the mood for anything.

"May I come in? I brought some food for us, since I’m guessing you may not have eaten," Drake added, stepping forward with a smile.

"How did he know?" I thought, replacing it with a smile of my own. "Of course, you can come in," I said, gesturing him inside. "I was actually eating some fruits and sandwiches, so please pardon the mess on the table, but I’m going to get changed real quick. Is that alright with you?" I asked, maintaining a polite yet slightly distant demeanor.

Drake walked in with two bags in hand. "Not at all, OY/N," Drake said with a smirk. "I’m happy to be of service."

I made my way towards the changing area, trying to keep things light despite my growing unease. "Drake, if it’s not too much of a trouble, do you mind helping me remove the bow tie in the back of my dress?" I asked, feigning need for assistance.

Drake’s smirk widened as he stepped closer, watching me with that intense, curious gaze. "Oh, I don’t mind at all," he replied, his voice low and teasing. "In fact, I’d be honored to help you out, OY/N. But just so we’re clear, I’m not just helping with the bow tie." His fingers brushed lightly against my back as he carefully undid the tie, his touch lingering a moment longer than necessary.

The soft whisper of fabric shifting filled the silence, and I could feel the tension in the air as the bow finally came undone.

"There," Drake murmured, his voice dipping slightly as he let the tie fall. "All set."

I turned my head slightly, glancing at him with a polite smile. "Thank you, Drake. I appreciate it," I said, stepping away and gesturing toward the seating area. "Now, make yourself comfy while I change. I won’t take long."

Drake chuckled softly as he stepped back, giving me room to move toward the foldable changing screen. "Take your time," he said, his tone holding a playful edge. "I’ll just make myself at home. Don’t mind me."

As I disappeared behind the screen, I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at his smooth demeanor. I began changing into something more relaxed, letting the fabric of the dress slide off and replacing it with a comfortable robe. The sound of shuffling papers or items from the bags Drake brought faintly reached me, and I wondered what he was up to.

"You’ve got quite the setup here," Drake called out, his tone conversational. "Feels like the perfect place to unwind after a long day. You’ve got good taste, OY/N."

"Thanks," I replied, tightening the belt of my robe before stepping out. My eyes flicked to Drake, who had settled comfortably on the sofa. His posture was relaxed, but his gaze remained sharp, scanning the room—and me—with the kind of keen interest that made the air feel heavier. "I try to make the most of what I’ve got," I added with a small smile, letting my fingers play absently with a strand of my short hair.

"But I will admit," I trailed off, letting a touch of vulnerability creep into my tone, "it does get a bit lonely sometimes." My fingers twisted a strand of hair as I glanced down, my voice soft but deliberate.

Drake tilted his head, his expression shifting into something softer yet unmistakably intrigued. He rose from his seat slowly, his tall frame casting a shadow as he crossed the room. "Lonely?" he repeated, his voice low, almost coaxing. "I wouldn’t have guessed. Someone like you… I’d think you’d be surrounded by people fighting for your attention." He stopped just short of invading my personal space, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my breath hitch. "But I suppose even the strongest people have moments like that."

I shrugged lightly, stepping back towards the armchair but not fully retreating. "Maybe. But strength isn’t always about what people see on the outside," I said, my voice steady, though the proximity of him was undeniably distracting. "What about you, Drake? Someone with your presence doesn’t just blend into the background. Tell me… what exactly do you do?"

Drake’s lips curved into a small, knowing smirk as he leaned one hand on the armrest of my chair, lowering himself slightly to meet my gaze more intimately. "When you saw me out there in the crowd," he began, his voice smooth and deliberate, "you couldn’t help but notice me, could you?"

I raised an eyebrow, refusing to let him fluster me. "You had a certain… distinction," I admitted, tilting my head with a faint smirk of my own. "Something about you stood out."

Drake chuckled, the sound low and confident as he straightened up, his arms crossing casually over his chest. "I could say the same about you," he replied, his tone almost playful but laced with meaning. "As for what I do… let’s just say I’m a man of many skills. I know how to handle myself when it counts."

My eyes narrowed slightly, catching the deliberate vagueness of his words. "That’s a pretty vague answer," I said, letting a teasing edge enter my tone. "Sounds like someone’s hiding something."

He leaned closer again, this time with a smirk that bordered on daring. "Maybe I am," he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "But then again, maybe I’m just waiting to see how much you really want to know." 

Drake’s smirk softened as his eyes followed me, a flicker of curiosity mingling with something deeper. He leaned back slightly, still perched on the arm of the couch, as if gauging what I was about to do.

I sat at the piano, letting my fingers hover over the keys for a moment, my head tilted as I glanced at him. "This song... it’s been on my mind a lot lately," I murmured, my voice low and smooth, almost like a spell. "Tell me what you think, Drake. I’d like your... honest opinion."

He nodded, his gaze intent, but I didn’t miss the slight tightening of his jaw, the way his eyes darkened just a shade. "Go ahead," he said, his voice steady but laced with something that betrayed his intrigue. "I’m all ears."

I pressed the first keys, the notes soft but deliberate, filling the room with an intimate warmth. My voice followed, low and velvety, each word dripping with emotion as I let the music carry me:

"Oh, cover the windowAnd come uncover me..."

I glanced up at him, my lashes heavy, my lips curling into a faint, knowing smile as I continued.

"Let’s forget the world even exists‘Cause nothing compares to this..."

The melody deepened, my fingers sliding across the keys with a natural ease, adding delicate riffs that made the tune all the more haunting. The room seemed to shift, the air thickening as I leaned into the song, my body moving slightly with the rhythm, my hair falling forward like a curtain.

"The flowers will be bloomingThe leaves will be turningAnd snow will be fallingWhile we’re making love..."

I let the words hang in the air, my voice dipping into a sultry rasp, the notes climbing in intensity before softening into something almost ethereal. Drake’s posture had changed—he was leaning forward now, elbows on his knees, his gaze fixed on me with a focus that felt electric.

"And the sun will be shiningThe flowers still are bloomingThen leaves will turn againBut time will be frozen for us..."

I allowed the final note to linger, my fingers slowing as I finished the phrase, my eyes lifting to meet his. The room was silent, save for the echo of the last chord. I tilted my head slightly, my lips parting in a subtle smile. "Well?" I asked, my voice light but teasing, though the intensity in my gaze remained.

Drake stood, his movements slow and deliberate as he closed the distance between us, his expression unreadable but his presence commanding. He stopped just short of the piano, his hands resting on the edge as he leaned in slightly, his voice low and full of restrained energy.

"You’ve got a way of turning a simple song into something... unforgettable," he said, his eyes locked on mine. "It’s dangerous, you know. The way you can captivate someone like that."

I smiled, my fingers idly playing a few soft notes. "Dangerous? Or intriguing?" I asked, letting the words roll off my tongue like a challenge.

"Both," he replied, his smirk returning, though his voice carried a gravity that made the air between us feel charged. "And I’m not sure which one I prefer."

"Well, sometimes you just need to take a walk on the wild side," I teased, as I hummed the next tune.

"You know, it’s strange," I continued, "I was supposed to have the first person for the private evening sometime ago. Well, he’s not getting his money back." I said with a playful edge to my voice.

Drake’s smirk widened as he leaned in slightly closer, his voice low and conspiratorial. "Oh, such a shame... then there’s more time for me," he teased back, the glint in his eyes mischievous.

"You had something to do with it, didn’t you?" I said, raising an eyebrow as I looked up at him, my expression a mix of curiosity and playfulness.

Drake’s smirk deepened, his voice lowering even further as he leaned in closer, his breath brushing against my ear. "Maybe I did," he whispered, his tone suggestive. "I’ve got a knack for clearing schedules when I set my mind to it."

I chuckled softly, my eyes narrowing playfully. "Well, I can’t say I’m complaining," I replied, my voice soft but carrying a hint of mischief. "You’re proving to be quite the... resourceful companion tonight."

Drake’s smirk grew broader, his gaze unwavering. "I aim to please," he murmured, his voice dripping with confidence. "And besides, I don’t think I’ve ever been one to miss out on an opportunity."

My fingers continued to play a soft, rhythmic tune on the piano, the music blending with the charged atmosphere between us. "An opportunity," I echoed, turning towards him slightly, my gaze fixed. "Well, then, let’s make the most of it, shall we?"

Just then, Drake’s smashi began to ring, causing him to let out a groan. "What now!" he hissed.

"Drake, it’s me," said the familiar voice.

"Hawkins?!" I thought.

"What do you want, Hawkins?" Drake asked, irritation creeping into his tone. "I’m in the middle of something."

I slowly stopped playing the piano, making my way closer to Drake. "Let’s see what I can get out of him while he’s on the line with Hawkins," I thought, gently guiding Drake to the sofa once more, having him lay down. I got up on Drake, my hands resting on his X mark on his chest. Drake softly groaned.

"Drake, are you in the pleasure hall!" Hawkins’ voice crackled through the smashi.

"Hell no! I’m somewhere even better," Drake murmured, causing me to giggle. "Idiot," I thought.

Hawkins’ voice became more serious. "Have you found the whereabouts of Trafalgar Law and Princess Y/N?"

I bit my lip, suppressing a gasp. This might spell trouble for me and Law, I thought.

Drake’s tone turned more guarded, his smirk fading slightly. "Not yet, but I’m working on it," he replied, his voice low and calculated. "Why? Do you have something new to report?"

Hawkins’ voice crackled through the smashi, sounding frustrated. "Commander Kaido is getting impatient. He wants to know where they are now that Strawhat is in the Prisoner Mines.” 

I got the confirmation needed." I thought as I did a bold move, planting a soft, lingering kiss on Drake’s neck, feeling the subtle tension in his muscles as he tried to mask his surprise. The room was heavy with anticipation, charged with an undercurrent of danger and desire. Drake’s breath hitched as he groaned softly, and I couldn’t help but smile at the effect I had on him.

"Drake, what the hell was that?!" Hawkins’ voice crackled through the line, accusatory and sharp.

"Nothing, just hit my leg with something..." Drake replied, clearly flustered, his voice a mixture of irritation and embarrassment.

"Lying won’t do you any good, Drake," I smirked, my fingers tracing a path up his chest. "Anyways, we also have a change of plans. Something occurred." said Hawkins over the Smashi.

Drake’s stuttered response was weak. "Wh...at... plans..."

I lightly traced the X tattoo on his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath my fingertips. "Drake, I swear if you’re with a woman right now!" Hawkins’ voice crackled with annoyance.

"I’m bored, Drake. Come play with me," I whispered, letting my breath tickle his ear as I leaned in closer. I could see the internal struggle on his face, his dark eyes flicking between irritation and something deeper, something softer. He was undeniably tempted.

"Drake, focus!" Hawkins’ voice cut through the tension, sharper than before. Drake slowly got up, but his grip on my waist tightened, holding me in place. I could feel the heat of his body seeping into mine, a mix of control and desire.

I began to play with the back of his head, my fingers threading through the short hair at the nape of his neck, feeling the roughness of his stubble. The room was thick with anticipation, the tension palpable. Drake’s groan was low and drawn out, a mix of frustration and something else entirely.

"Drake, where the hell are you?! I’ll come to you!" Hawkins demanded, his voice rough, barely contained.

"Oh, no," I thought, tightening my hold on Drake, feeling his pulse quicken beneath my touch. "He sounds scary..."

"He won’t come here, right Drake?" I asked, my voice soft and coaxing, a hint of vulnerability in my tone. I knew Hawkins’ looming presence was a threat, but in this moment, with Drake so close, I felt safe from his reach.

"Stay where you are, I’ll go to you!" Drake snapped at Hawkins, his tone authoritative but tinged with irritation, and something deeper that I couldn’t quite place.

"Good, I’ll be waiting here by the pleasure hall for you," Hawkins replied, the faint clink of the smashi indicating the end of the call.

"Thank goodness, he’s not coming. He sounds scary," I said, my voice barely a whisper, as I lightly smirked, hiding my expression from Drake.

"Don’t worry, I’ll protect you," Drake murmured, his grip on my waist tightening even more, as if to shield me from any impending danger.

"Well, looks like you gotta go," I said, my voice soft, a tinge of sadness in my tone, knowing the night was drawing to an end. "Will I see you tomorrow night?"

Drake’s eyes met mine, searching for something—uncertainty, maybe, or a reason to stay. "Looking forward to seeing you again tomorrow, Mr. Drake," I teased, my fingers gently guiding him towards the door. Before he could leave, I pulled him in close, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek, feeling the warmth of his skin against mine.

Drake blushed, stunned by my sudden intimacy, and I could see the conflicting emotions in his eyes—desire, frustration, and a hint of something deeper. As I closed the door behind him and locked it, I couldn’t help but smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction. “Hang on, Luffy, I’m coming,” I thought, reaching for my smashi to contact Kin’emon. The line connected, and his steady voice greeted me.

“Lady Y/N! Do you bring news?” Kin’emon asked, his tone laced with urgency.

“I do,” I said. “Are Nami and Shinobu with you?”

“We’re here!” Nami called out, her voice light but focused. Shinobu added, “Y/N, are you safe?”

“I’m fine,” I assured them quickly. “What about Law? Is he there too?”

“Right here, Princess,” Law’s voice came through, smooth and teasing. I could almost hear the smirk in his tone.

Before I could respond, Sanji’s voice interrupted, sharp with irritation. “I heard that, Law! Stop trying to charm her!”

I grinned to myself. “Sanji, how’s my sweet boy doing?” I teased, knowing it would fluster him.

There was a pause before Sanji’s indignant reply. “Sweet boy?! I’m your loyal prince! Don’t let that tattooed menace fool you!”

Law chuckled lightly, his tone unapologetic. “Don’t worry, Cook. I’m just keeping her entertained while you sulk.”

“Law!” Sanji roared. “Y/N, don’t listen to him! I’m the only one who—”

“Sanji,” I cut him off, laughing, “you’re adorable, but don’t let Law get under your skin.”

Kin’emon cleared his throat, pulling the conversation back on track. “Lady Y/N, what is your status?”

“I’m heading to the base now,” I reported. “I have intel to share when I arrive. Let’s regroup there.”

“Understood,” Kin’emon replied.

Ending the call, I grabbed my satchel and checked my weapons—my blades were secure, and my essentials were ready. Tightening the strap over my shoulder, I moved toward the door, my resolve firm.

“Hold on, Luffy,” I murmured, stepping into the corridor. “I’m coming for you.”.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 69: All for you

A/N: And We are back at it again with another chapter! Im so excited for you guys to read this one. its a bit lengthy, but we have confessions, action, and we get to see a whole lot of everything in this chapter. We have Sanji and Law POVs. And we also have an interesting new addition as well, any guesses hehehe. I cant wait for the next chapter already! But with out further a do, let the adventure begin!

Y/N POV…

We all decided to step outside the ruins of Oden’s castle, the fresh air carrying a faint chill. The sight of Law with Penguin, Shachi, and a now awake Bepo instantly made me smile.

“Y/N!” Bepo yelled as he spotted me, his voice full of excitement. Before I could say a word, the polar bear launched himself at me, wrapping me in a bear hug so tight I could barely move.

“I missed you so much!” he cried, his furry arms squeezing me as tears rolled down his cheeks.

“Be… Bepo!” I managed to gasp, laughing despite the lack of air. “It’s getting a… bit hard to… breathe!”

Penguin and Shachi burst into laughter at the sight.

“Ease up, Bepo, or you’ll squash her!” Shachi teased, giving the polar bear a playful nudge.

Bepo immediately let go, looking flustered as he rubbed the back of his head. “Sorry, Y/N,” he said softly, his voice filled with genuine remorse.

I smiled at him, placing a reassuring hand on his arm. “It’s okay, Bepo. I would still like a Bepo hug, though,” I said, my voice light but sincere.

Bepo’s face lit up, his ears twitching with excitement. He carefully pulled me into another hug, this time much gentler, his warmth and softness like a comforting blanket.

As I rested against him, a wave of emotion suddenly hit me. Without realizing it, my eyes grew misty, and I nuzzled closer to his fur, my grip tightening slightly.

“Y/N, what’s wrong? I’m not hurting you again, am I?” Bepo asked worriedly, his voice filled with concern as he adjusted his hold.

I shook my head quickly, my voice a soft whisper. “No, Bepo… It’s just… I needed this,” I said, a small tear escaping down my cheek.

Bepo held me close, his paw gently patting my back. “You can always count on me for a hug, Y/N,” he said, his tone earnest and soothing. 

“Thank you, Bepo… I really appreciate that,” I said with a soft smile, quickly wiping away a stray tear before it could fully trail down my cheek. I glanced up at him, hesitating for a moment before asking, “Is it alright if I can rest on you for a moment?”

Bepo’s ears perked up, and he nodded enthusiastically. “Of course, Y/N! Take all the time you need,” he said, his arms adjusting to offer a more comfortable position.

I leaned into his soft fur, letting out a content sigh. For a brief moment, the world felt a little less chaotic.

Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps broke the quiet as Penguin and Shachi came rushing over.

“Bepo! What about the captain?” Penguin asked, mock panic in his voice as he gestured toward Law, who was watching us from a short distance away.

“You know how he is with Y/N,” Shachi added with a grin, nudging Bepo playfully. “You’re gonna make him jealous if you hog her like this.”

Bepo looked slightly flustered but didn’t let go of me. “I-I’m just giving her a hug! She needed it!” he stammered, his ears twitching nervously. 

Bepo’s ears twitched nervously as he shifted his gaze between me, Law, and Sanji. "C-Captain..." he stammered, his voice filled with unease as Law approached, his expression sharp.

Sanji, on the other hand, looked like he was about to blow a fuse. “What the hell is Bepo doing?!” he barked, his frustration boiling over as he gestured toward the polar bear.

I sighed heavily, standing up and adjusting my disguise to make sure it stayed in place. “Can’t have a few minutes to rest, can I?” I muttered under my breath before looking pointedly at Law. “Doctors’ orders, huh?”

“Princess, it’s not—” Law started, clearly flustered, but I raised a hand to cut him off.

“Nope,” I said firmly, turning my attention to Sanji next. “And you, Sanji, Bepo was helping me feel better.”

Sanji froze for a moment, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to find a response.

I crossed my arms, giving both of them a hard stare. “It’s okay, Bepo,” I said, softening my voice as I turned back to him. “No one’s going to hurt you, I promise.” I reached out and scratched behind his ear, earning a soft, happy growl from the big bear.

Penguin and Shachi exchanged amused glances, leaning in to whisper to each other. “He’s one lucky bear,” Shachi said, grinning.

“Seriously,” Penguin agreed, nodding with a smirk.

Straightening up, I glanced back at Sanji and Law, who still looked on edge. “Now, since the two of you don’t want me to rest, I’ll make my way toward my captain,” I said coolly, brushing past them with an air of finality.

As I walked toward Luffy, I could hear Penguin and Shachi trying to stifle their laughter, Bepo letting out a nervous sigh of relief, and Sanji muttering something under his breath about how “stupid bears” had no sense of personal space. Law, meanwhile, just stood there, pinching the bridge of his nose like he was reevaluating all his life choices.

“There you are, Y/N!” Luffy called out, his usual bright smile lighting up his face.

“I’m right here,” I replied, smiling back.

Before I could fully settle into the moment, Law’s voice cut through the air. “Y/N, Luffy! Over here, now!”

I turned over my shoulder to look at him, letting out a sigh before motioning for Luffy to follow me. We made our way to where Law was standing, and as we approached, we both froze in place, staring at the sky above us.

“What the hell?” Luffy and I said in unison, our voices filled with confusion and unease.

The once-clear sky was now darkened, ominous clouds swirling overhead. “I’ve never seen this happen before! What are those clouds?” Nami exclaimed, her voice tinged with fear.

Momonosuke transformed into his dragon form out of sheer panic. “Lord Momonosuke!” Kinemon shouted, rushing to his side to offer comfort.

“This is bad... really bad,” Law muttered grimly.

“Whoa! What is that?!” Luffy exclaimed as our attention was drawn to a massive form emerging from the swirling clouds—a giant dragon.

“This couldn’t get any worse. That dragon… is Kaido!” Law said, his voice tense.

“Ah, shit,” I muttered, instinctively grabbing the hilt of my sword from its place behind me.

“Be careful,” Shinobu cautioned, her eyes wide with alarm.

“This is bad,” Sanji said, his voice low and serious.

“We weren’t expecting him to show up this quickly,” Nami added, clutching her Clima-Tact.

“So that’s him,” Luffy said, his tone shifting into one of determination as he stared at the massive dragon in the sky.

“Kaido,” I echoed, feeling a cold chill run down my spine.

“That’s him…” Nami said again, her fear evident.

“No way…” Sanji muttered nervously.

I took off the headband King had given me, turning to Chopper. “Chopper, do you have a backpack with you?”

“Yeah, but what for?” Chopper asked, his voice puzzled as he handed me his small pack.

“I’m going to need you to protect this with your life,” I said, handing him the headband. “This is my tiara. It won’t hurt you or anything—I’ve deactivated the trigger—but I’d rather not have it slowing me down right now. Can you guard it for me?”

Chopper nodded, accepting the backpack with determination. “I’ve got it, Y/N!”

“Thank you,” I said softly, pushing my short hair back as I steeled myself for what was to come. I made my way back to Law and Luffy, joining them as we continued to watch the darkened sky, ominous and foreboding.

“Kaido is a dragon!” Luffy exclaimed, his voice a mix of awe and determination.

“This is the opponent that we face,” Kinemon said solemnly.

“Hot damn,” I muttered under my breath.

“A brutal warrior who can transform into a beast,” Kinemon continued, his tone heavy with the weight of the revelation.

“Is he going to Okobore?” I asked, my brow furrowed.

“I wonder… what could have brought him to Kuri?” Kinemon mused aloud.

Law turned toward Kinemon, his face serious. “Sorry, Kinemon, we were identified by them—me, Strawhat, Zoro, and Y/N.”

“You what?!” Kinemon shouted, his voice rising with alarm.

“They only know we’re in Wano; they don’t know about the plan,” Law clarified, though it did little to ease the tension.

Sanji stormed over, his temper flaring. “Is that supposed to be reassuring?! How the hell did you screw up this bad?! Not only that, but now Y/N is in danger too?!” he yelled, his frustration boiling over.

“You Straw Hats can’t stick to a plan to save your lives! I don’t have to take that from you!” Law shot back, his tone sharp as the two butted heads.

“Oh… it was Luffy’s fault, wasn’t it? And also Y/N’s, huh?” Chopper chimed in, trying to piece it together.

Nami bowed apologetically. “I’m sorry, Law… again,” she said, her voice contrite.

Sanji faltered slightly, the heat in his voice dimming. “Oh… yeah… I guess it would make sense that Luffy messed up. But damn it, Y/N, why do you have to be reckless?! What happened that made you and Luffy do this?!” He now directed his frustration at me.

Law stepped forward, his voice firm. “Tone it down, Black Leg.”

Sanji exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck. “You’re right… sorry,” he muttered.

“Given the timing, Kaido is probably looking for me, Strawhat, and you, Princess,” Law said, glancing at me.

“The Beast Pirates have an overwhelming presence thanks to two key resources,” Law continued. “First, the weapons Kaido is forcing the citizens to make. And second, the SMILE fruits—the artificial Devil Fruits created by Caesar and Doflamingo.”

I sighed heavily at the mention of those names, my hand instinctively going to my neck.

“But as you know, we destroyed the source. After capturing Caesar and shutting down his lab in Punk Hazard, any further SMILE development was stopped. Then we destroyed the SMILE factory in Dressrosa, cutting off distribution. Kaido’s business partner is now not only dethroned but also in prison,” Law explained.

“As it should be,” I said, my voice tinged with lingering resentment as my fingers traced the phantom sensation of Doflamingo’s grip. “Even when this bitch is locked away, I still feel his grip on my neck,” I muttered, my tone a mix of anger and vulnerability. 

“What do you mean, grip on your neck?!” Sanji yelled, his voice sharp and filled with fury. His outburst startled everyone, and his clenched fists shook at his sides.

“Oh, right... forgot,” I said casually, though my tone betrayed the weight of my words. I sighed, glancing at the ground before continuing. “Well, when dealing with Doflamingo, he choked me a couple of times... and threw me against the wall a few times, too.”

The air around us grew tense as Sanji’s anger visibly boiled over. “That bastard!” he spat, his eyes ablaze with protective rage. “How dare he lay a hand on you!”

Before I could respond, Law stepped forward, positioning himself between Sanji and me. His expression was calm but firm, his voice cutting through Sanji’s anger like a blade.

“Cool it, Black Leg,” Law said sharply, his piercing gaze locking onto Sanji. “Doflamingo won’t harm her anymore. She survived it. She faced him not once, but twice, and came out stronger each time. She even managed to take down one of his top executives. Y/N is stronger for it.”

Sanji’s jaw tightened as he glared at Law, but the weight of his words seemed to sink in. He exhaled through gritted teeth, his body still taut with frustration.

Law then continued, “So, in the simplest terms possible, we picked a fight with Kaido. The samurai aren’t even on his radar. He’s just after me, Strawhat, and Y/N.”

As both Luffy and I nodded at each other, knowing we were about to head straight into the fray, I glanced at Luffy. “Beautiful.” I said.

Luffy and I then turned and ran into the forest. “Hey, Luffy! Y/N, get back here!” Sanji yelled. “Where are you two going?!” Nami yelled, and the last voice we heard was Kinemon, saying, “Sir Luffy, Lady Y/N!”

As Luffy and I ran deeper into the forest, I turned to look at Luffy. “Got any ideas, Captain?” I said, running down the hill. “None, you?” he said. “All reckless,” I replied with a heavy breath. “Picked a bad day to wear heels,” I huffed, noticing how they slowed me down. “Damn, it’s still a long way!” Luffy said, as we watched from the side where we were compared to where Kaido was. “Right behind you, Strawhat!” a familiar voice called out, as we both turned around.

“Traffy!” I said, recognizing Law. “You think the people of Okibore Town are okay?” Luffy asked, his voice tinged with worry.

“They would be if a certain pirates decided not to play hero,” Law retorted. “Mind your own business next time,” he said pointedly, and Luffy shot him a sideways glance. “He’s talking to you, Y/N,” Luffy accused, and Law responded, “I’m talking to both of you!”

“But it’s us Kaido wants, not them!” I said, frustrated. “I’ll just have to stop him!” Luffy declared, determination in his voice as we continued to run down the hill.

“Wait, Luffy, look!” I said, stopping in my tracks. Kaido was heading straight for the castle. “Why is he heading straight for the castle?!” Luffy said, frustration evident in his tone. “Fuck, what is he doing now?” I muttered as Kaido opened his mouth to shoot fire. “Blast breath,” Kaido announced, as it hit where everyone was. I covered my mouth as we witnessed what Kaido just did.

Luffy clenched his fists, his face red with rage. “Kaido!” he bellowed. “They... they...” I stammered, shaking my head in disbelief. “Y/N... you’re ready,” Luffy said as he punched a tree nearby, splitting it in half.

I smirked as I noticed my hidden blades illuminating a bright red hue. I lifted my right leg lightly, tapping it three times. As I clenched my right hand, I launched a roundhouse kick at another tree nearby, sending it crashing to the ground with an electric shock, setting it ablaze. “Always, Captain,” I said, as Luffy’s rage-filled yell reverberated through the forest.

We both ran as Law tried to stop us. “Y/N, land a solid kick to the back of his neck, I’ll take his head,” Luffy instructed, and I nodded in agreement. “This is going to be good,” I said, channeling all my energy, maintaining my right hand clenched.

Luffy and I finally made it to Okebore Town, and Luffy leaped into the air first. I clenched my left hand and lifted my right leg, following closely behind. We continued to leap until we were at close range with Kaido. “Third gear, let’s go!” Luffy roared, readying himself. I leaped high into the air, spinning on my right leg as I delivered an electric tremor kick to the back of Kaido’s neck, sending him crashing down to the ground.

The shockwave from our impact reverberated through the surroundings as we landed on the ground. “Nice shot, Captain,” I said, stretching my legs and releasing the tension. “Back at ya,” Luffy replied, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.

“We need to make sure our crew survived that somehow,” Luffy muttered. Just then, we heard someone yell out, “General Speed,” and we halted, witnessing Speed injured nearby.

“Wait...” I said, as Luffy and I got close to her. “Who the hell are you?!” a subordinate yelled, and Luffy picked up the pace. “Horsalina?!” he said, recognizing her.

Luffy then used Conqueror’s Haki, immobilizing the subordinate around Speed. “What the hell are you doing here? Tell me Tama is okay!” Luffy demanded, as Speed began to recount what happened—how they were faced with Kaido and how she tried to protect Tama.

“I... I failed my master,” she whispered, causing both of us to tense up. “Damn it!” Luffy cursed, punching the ground in frustration. “Bastards, harming an innocent child...” I said, shaking my head in anger.

“There you are! Come on, Strawhat, you too, Princess, we should run now. You both got a lucky shot back there, and Kaido is so big he probably didn’t notice you two,” Law said, motioning for us to move.

As both Luffy and I stared at the ground in rage, Luffy spoke up. “Kaido got to Tama,” he said, and Law faltered. “You saw what he did to Kinemon’s friends, our crews. We don’t know if they are alive. If I end Kaido now, it’s over, right?” Luffy’s voice held resolve and determination.

Luffy turned to me. “Y/N, you stay with Traffy. I’ll handle Kaido myself.” I did a double take, my heart clenching at the idea of leaving him to fend for himself. “Luffy, you know I can’t do that,” I said, knowing the stakes.

“That’s an order, Y/N!” he said with firm resolve. “Captain...” I whispered, a tear slipping down my cheek.

“I promise, I’ll be fine. Just stick with Traffy for now. Find me when you can,” Luffy said, his voice carrying both reassurance and an unspoken plea.

“Damn it, Luffy!” I exclaimed, gripping my hair in frustration. After a brief moment, I relented, my voice softening. “Kick his ass, and if something happens, I’ll find you. I’ll be close by—I promise.”

Luffy nodded, sending me a grin that was both determined and playful. He turned and began walking toward the center of the battlefield. “Come fight me, Kaido! I’m right here!” he shouted boldly.

Kaido, still in his dragon form and now regaining his senses, snarled at the challenge. “You are…” Kaido growled, his deep voice echoing through the air.

“Luffy! The man who’s going to be King of the Pirates!” Luffy declared, his voice resolute and filled with conviction.

Kaido’s expression darkened with fury. “Luffy… Did you say Luffy?” he bellowed, rage evident as he prepared to release another Blast Breath.

I clenched my fists, tension rising. “Luffy better have dodged that,” I muttered under my breath, my heart pounding.

Law tugged at my arm, trying to pull me away. “Let’s go, Y/N. Staying here is suicide,” he said urgently.

I planted my feet firmly, resisting his pull. “Law, you know I can’t leave him like this,” I snapped, eyes still fixed on the battlefield.

We stood frozen, watching as Luffy engaged Kaido. His fists blurred with speed as he unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks. “Jet Gatling!” Luffy roared, landing hit after hit on Kaido.

Law glanced at Luffy, frustration etched on his face. “You just couldn’t resist, could you? The moment you get here, you screw everything up!” he hissed.

Ignoring him, I strained my eyes to follow the chaos of the battle, trying to keep track of Luffy’s movements. Suddenly, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a familiar horse being dragged away by Kaido’s subordinates.

“Come on, keep it moving!” one of the subordinates barked, yanking harshly at the reins.

My blood boiled. “Hell no,” I growled, stepping forward.

“What now?” Law asked, exasperation evident in his tone.

“Leave the horse alone!” I shouted, cutting off Law as I brought my thumb and middle finger to my lips, releasing a sharp whistle.

The horse thrashed wildly, bucking and kicking at the subordinates. One of them was sent flying by a well-aimed kick.

“What the—?!” one of the men shouted before being knocked to the ground.

The horse broke free and galloped toward me. “It’s good to see you again, boy!” I exclaimed, stroking its head gently.

I quickly checked it for injuries. “You’re not hurt, are you?” I murmured, relief washing over me when I found nothing serious.

Law pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. “Now why the hell are you with a horse?” he muttered.

I smirked at him. “Because, Traffy, this isn’t just any horse—it’s my horse.” I patted the horse’s neck proudly.

Law sighed deeply. “Unbelievable. You’re as reckless as Straw Hat.”

“You should know reckless is my middle name,” I replied with a smirk, keeping my eyes locked on the battle above.

As we turned to look back up, Luffy landed another devastating blow on Kaido. The impact echoed through the battlefield.

“That’s my captain,” I said with a grin, pride swelling in my chest as I glanced at Law, who was momentarily stunned by Luffy’s strength.

Kaido, shaking off the attack, began transforming out of his dragon form. His massive figure loomed menacingly as he snarled.

“That’s enough! Come on, Straw Hat! Let’s get out while we still can! Are you even listening?!” Law shouted, frustration evident in his tone as Luffy continued to glow with the crimson energy of fourth gear.

“Kaido! Get up!” Luffy roared, his voice filled with unyielding determination.

Kaido reached for his massive weapon, dragging it along the ground as he stood up again.

“Oh, he still ain’t down,” I muttered, biting my lip as the tension mounted.

Luffy, now fully transformed into Bounce Man, prepared for another round. “Shit, Bounce Man,” I said under my breath. “If Luffy overdoes it, he’ll need time to recover.” The thought gnawed at the back of my mind, but I couldn’t tear my eyes away from the battle.

With explosive power, Luffy unleashed a Kong Gun, landing a solid punch against Kaido’s cheek. The sheer force created shockwaves that rippled through the air.

Blow after blow, Luffy’s relentless assault continued. Yet, Kaido refused to fall, his resilience seemingly unshakable.

“Did he finally fall?!” I exclaimed as Luffy landed another powerful strike, sending Kaido crashing to the ground. Dust and debris filled the air as Kaido lay on his back, unmoving for a brief moment.

A strong gust of wind and crackling lightning surged through the battlefield, sending shivers down my spine.

“Damn it,” I muttered, watching as Kaido slowly rose again, his expression dark and filled with fury.

Kaido unleashed a ferocious Thunder Bagua, the force of the attack colliding with Luffy and sending him hurtling through the area like a ragdoll.

“Luffy!” I screamed, panic gripping my chest as I watched him crash into the rubble below.

“That useless idiot! I better grab him and—” Law began, but I was already sprinting towards Luffy.

As I closed the distance, a sudden sharp pain tore through my leg. A nail, sharp and menacing, had pierced through my right thigh.

“What the—” I hissed, stumbling slightly before regaining my balance. Glancing at the injury, recognition dawned.

“Wait a sec… I know this…” I muttered, a wave of memory crashing over me. These were the same nails that had pierced Zoro once before.

Another nail whizzed through the air, but this time I managed to block it with my right arm. The nail embedded itself deep, blood beginning to drip steadily from the wound.

“Damn it,” I grunted, biting my lip as I tried to pull the nail out, the pain searing through my nerves.

“Y/N!” Law’s voice rang out. He extended his hand, about to use his Room to get me out of danger. But before he could act, a nail hit him too, striking his shoulder and causing him to stagger.

A sinister laugh echoed through the battlefield as Hawkins stepped forward, his expression cold and calculating.

“You’ve caused enough trouble today, Trafalgar,” Hawkins sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.

Then his eyes shifted to me, scrutinizing me with a faint smirk. “And what’s this? Seems we have a guest.”

I glared at him, clutching my bleeding arm as I tried to steady myself.

Hawkins continued, his tone dripping with malice. “While I used Seastone on Trafalgar, I laced yours with something… special.”

His words sent a chill down my spine. My eyes widened in alarm. “What did you do?!” I demanded, forcing myself to stand upright despite the pain.

Hawkins smirked. “Let’s just say it’ll be fun to watch you figure it out.”

Before I could react, my horse, sensing the danger, began to gallop toward me. Hawkins quickly aimed another nail at him. My instincts kicked in, and I lunged forward, taking the hit in my side—right where I had been shot before.

“Fuck!” I hissed, stumbling as blood began to seep from the wound. The pain was sharp and immediate, but there was no time to dwell on it.

Hawkins wasted no time, releasing his strawsword and swinging it toward me. I barely managed to dodge, throwing myself to the side with what little strength I had left.

“Y/N!” Law’s voice echoed, filled with concern and frustration.

I glanced at my horse, my heart aching at the thought of sending him away. “Go with Law, buddy,” I said through gritted teeth, giving him a gentle slap on the flank.

The horse hesitated, his dark eyes locking with mine as if he didn’t want to leave me. “Go!” I barked, and with a reluctant whinny, he dashed toward Law, positioning himself protectively in front of him.

Hawkins chuckled, his movements calm and methodical as he advanced on me again. “Is that the best you’ve got?”

I wiped the sweat from my brow, forcing a smirk onto my face despite the pain. “You’re really annoying, you know that?”

“You’re persistent, I’ll give you that,” Hawkins remarked, swinging his sword with precision.

With sheer determination, I dodged strike after strike, performing a back handspring using my left hand to keep distance between us. Every move sent jolts of pain through my body, but I refused to let it show.

As I landed, I reached for the nail embedded in my side, my fingers trembling. I pulled it out with a gasp of pain, feeling the sharp sting as blood began to flow freely.

“Fuck, that one hurts,” I muttered under my breath, pressing a hand to the wound.

My hidden blades began to blink, their light flashing an ominous red.

“Why does it do that when blood touches them?” I wondered aloud, clenching one of the blades tightly in my left hand. The light seemed to pulse, as if resonating with my own heartbeat.

I turned briefly, glancing toward Luffy as he continued to fight Kaido in the distance. My captain was still standing, his resolve unwavering despite the odds stacked against him.

“Fuck… I’ll find you, captain,” I muttered, gripping the hidden blade tighter as I turned back to face Hawkins. Determination burned in my chest. I wasn’t going to let this bastard take me down.

Just then, I noticed Law use his Room technique, managing to get me, my horse, and himself away from Hawkins. We all landed back in the forest, Law using his Kikoku for stability while my horse carried me.

“Just what the hell did Hawkins lace these with?” I said through gritted teeth as I could barely stand up.

Law sat down under a shaded tree in the forest, and my horse rested beside him, allowing me to shakily sit down next to Law. I turned to him, noticing he still had a nail in his arm. I reached over, yanking it out, tossing the sea prism stone nail far away.

Law winced, breathing heavily. “That’s a real pain in the ass…” he said, his voice gruff with irritation.

“I just want whatever’s happening to my body to stop,” I muttered, my horse looking worriedly at me.

“Don’t worry, boy,” I said, giving him a soft smile. “I’ve been through worse.”

“I’m gonna call you Bullseye,” I said, chuckling as I remembered being hit in the same wound again. “Only because with me, we are both targets.”

“Why is it always my right leg, or side…” I groaned, as I laid down on Law’s lap.

“Are you going to take care of me now, doc?” I teased, beginning to lightly blink.

Law let out a soft chuckle, running a hand through my hair as he replied, “I got you, Y/N. I’ll take care of you now.”  I silently moaned as that felt nice. "That feels really good, Law," I said with a small smile.

Law blushed slightly, looking away as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I, uh, just… wanted to help,” he mumbled, his voice a bit quieter than usual. "Do I make you nervous Law?" I said as I glanced up at him from my position, still clutching my side.

Law glanced back at me, his cheeks tinged with a faint pink. “What? No, of course not,” he stammered, looking away again. “It’s just… you’re kind of important to me, Y/N.”

I could see the vulnerability in his eyes, and I reached out, taking his hand in mine. “Thank you, Law,” I said softly. “It means a lot to have you by my side, especially now.”

Law squeezed my hand gently, his blush deepening. “You’re worth it, Y/N. I’d do anything to keep you safe.” "Chopper did say you admitted to liking me." I said as I softly smiled.

Law’s blush intensified, and he looked down, avoiding my gaze for a moment. “Yeah, well… I guess Chopper’s good at keeping secrets,” he mumbled, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.

I tilted my head up to meet his eyes. “So, does that mean you still like me?” I teased gently, trying to lighten the mood despite the pain I was in.

Law let out a soft chuckle, his fingers brushing over mine. “Yeah, Y/N, I guess you could say that.” He looked back at me, a mixture of amusement and affection in his eyes. “Just don’t go getting any ideas, alright?”

I grinned, feeling a warmth in my chest at his admission. “Too late for that, Law,” I teased. “I already have all the ideas.”

Law’s expression softened with concern as he looked down at me. “Take it easy, Y/N,” he said gently. “Just rest, okay? I’ll be here.”

He brushed a loose strand of hair from my forehead, his touch soothing. “Rest as much as you need. I’ll watch over you,” he added, his voice filled with reassurance. “No one’s getting to you while I’m around.” "you better, or else bullseye is going to get you, isnt that right boy." I said to my horse. 

Law smiled softly at the interaction between me and my horse. “I’ll make sure Bullseye stays safe too,” he said, his voice warm with a hint of amusement. “No one’s getting to any of you as long as I’m around, Y/N. You’re all under my protection now.”

He continued to brush my hair back, his touch a steady comfort. “Just focus on resting,” he added, “we’ll get through this together.”

Law POV… 

My eyes narrowed with concentration as I gently placed Y/N down on the grass. “I need to figure out what Hawkins laced in your wounds,” I thought, my brow furrowing with determination.

With Kikoku in hand, I began scanning her entire body. “Damn it! There’s some poison on your body,” I muttered under my breath.

“Now Room!” I commanded as I activated my devil fruit powers. I knew I had to act quickly. “Forgive me, but I need to do this.” I started to operate, carefully removing any remnants of the drug that Hawkins might have laced in her system, as well as tending to her side, right leg, and right arm.

I worked with precision, hoping to minimize any pain for Y/N. “Just hold on, Y/N,” I said softly. “I’m going to make sure you’re okay.”

As I worked, my mind raced with the possibilities of what else could be affecting her. The poison might have weakened her further, and I needed to act fast to prevent any further harm. I glanced at Y/N’s face, pale and tired, but still holding onto a flicker of defiance.

“Almost there,” I murmured, focusing intently. The room around us faded away, leaving only Y/N and me. I was careful not to touch her injured side as I moved my hands over her body, clearing away the poison that threatened to take hold.

“Just a little more,” I reassured her, my voice steady. “I’ll get it all out.”

I could feel Y/N’s breath shallow as she fought against the fatigue. “Hang in there,” I said, my tone firm yet soft. “I’m not letting you go until I’m sure you’re safe.”

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I withdrew my powers. Y/N’s skin was slightly flushed, but she was breathing more steadily now. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and let out a sigh of relief.

“Okay,” I said, looking down at her with a mix of concern and determination. “The worst of it should be out of your system now.” I gently laid her back down on the grass.

“I need to find a way to make sure this doesn’t happen again,” I muttered to myself, glancing around as if searching for answers. “But for now, just rest. I’ll stay right here with you.”

I patted Y/N’s horse, who seemed just as worried as I was, and gave it a reassuring nod. “You’re safe now,” I said to both of them, my voice steady but tinged with emotion. “I won’t let anything else happen to either of you.” As I made my way back to Y/N, I noticed her breathing had become more relaxed. Relief washed over me, and I couldn’t help but let out a quiet sigh of relief. Gently, I reached out and brushed a loose strand of hair from her face before I placed a soft, lingering kiss on her forehead.

“I can’t lose you, Y/N,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “I…” I hesitated, searching for the right words. “I care about you more than I ever thought possible. Every moment I spend with you, it feels like… like I’m finally whole. I never expected to feel this way again, but with you, it’s different. You’ve become… everything to me.”

My confession hung in the air, heavy with emotion. I looked down at Y/N’s peaceful face, my heart aching with both fear and hope. “You mean everything to me, Y/N,” I continued softly. “I’ll always protect you, no matter what. I can’t imagine a future without you in it.”

I paused, feeling vulnerable and exposed, but also knowing it was the truth. It felt like a weight had been lifted off my chest, speaking what I had long kept hidden. Minutes passed as I gently laid Y/N down on my chest, her steady breathing and the beating of my heart combined, making this moment special.

"I still remember that moment we had alone," I said, smirking as memories of our past interactions flashed through my mind. "I was going to fulfill that promise."

Suddenly, Y/N groaned and slowly began to open her eyes. "Where... where am I?" she murmured, sounding groggy and disoriented. Her eyes widened slightly. "Luffy?!"

Even when she’s injured, she still thinks of her captain, I mused to myself. Y/N then turned to me. "Law!" she exclaimed, pulling me into a tight hug. "Are you alright?!" she asked, her voice filled with worry and concern.

I held her close, trying to convey reassurance through my embrace. "I’m fine, Y/N," I replied gently, brushing a hand through her hair. "Just glad you’re awake. I couldn’t let anything happen to you." I smiled softly as I continued, "You’ve got a real knack for making sure I’m never too far away, even when you’re injured." Just then, Bullseye woke up and made its way towards Y/N. "Hey Bullseye, how are you?" she said, her voice soft and caring as the horse began to lick her face. "I know you must have been worried about me, huh?" she said, smiling warmly as the horse neighed in response.

Bullseye then made its way towards me, giving me a curious lick on the cheek. "Aww, Bullseye likes you," Y/N remarked, chuckling softly. "Guess you two have a bond now." She smiled at me, her eyes soft and grateful. "How are you feeling?" I asked, although I already knew the answer.

"I feel great," Y/N said, but she noticed my still-bleeding arm. "Law.." she said, as if just remembering it.

"It's okay, princess, really. I'm—"

But Y/N pulled out her hidden blade and placed it on my wound. She began to channel energy through it, a soft white hue glowing around the blade.

Soon enough, when she released her grip, I noticed the bleeding had stopped, and I was healed. "Thank you, Y/N," I said, touched by her concern and the relief that washed over me. "I don’t know what I’d do without you."

"Well, you'd be pretty bored," she said, laughing. "That damn smile of hers," I thought, smiling back at her.

"Come on, let's go to Oden's castle..." Y/N said in a low voice. "I know they made it out, I have a feeling." She continued as she mounted Bullseye.

"You wanna ride, or are you going to use Room?" Y/N smirked, raising an eyebrow at me. I chuckled as I grabbed Kikoku and got on Bullseye as well. Although I could have used Room to get there faster, I would be missing an opportunity to spend some quiet time with my princess.

"Lead the way, princess," I said, and Y/N laughed.

"Alright, Bullseye, let's head to what's left of Oden's castle," Y/N said, and Bullseye nodded, then sped through the forest with determination.

Sanji POV…

"That was a close call," I muttered, blowing a puff of smoke from my cigarette. We were stuck in this cramped hole, Chopper barely holding us up in his Guard Point form, but even he was starting to slip.

"Does anybody know how we'll get out of here?" I asked, glancing around.

"No idea. Hopefully, we get saved soon," Chopper grunted, his voice strained under the weight of all of us.

"Damn it, Luffy, Y/N... what did you guys do? We weren’t separated that long," I groaned, gripping my hair in frustration.

"Knowing Luffy, he probably did something reckless," Nami said, shaking her head. "And Y/N? Well, she’s naturally reckless. I swear, those two really are birds of a feather."

Before I could reply, I heard the voice of a familiar woman.

"What is this hole? Is anyone there?! Tell me you’re unharmed! Someone, anyone!" Okiku’s voice rang out.

"Okiku!" Chopper yelled, managing to shift slightly so she could see inside the hole.

"Can you help us?! A giant sinkhole opened up, as you can see!" Brook added, flailing his skeletal hands.

My heart fluttered at the sight of her. "Okiku, save me! Help!" I exclaimed, my eyes turning into hearts as I swooned.

"Thankfully, we made it out okay!" Nami said, still sounding tense.

"The sinkhole saved us, but there’s one issue—we’re falling!" Chopper warned, losing his grip.

Without a second thought, I sprang into action. Grabbing Nami, Carrot, and Shinobu, I used Sky Walk to lift them safely to the surface.

"Such a strong man," Shinobu purred, nuzzling against me as the ladies all praised my efforts.

"My work here is done! The ladies are all safe!" I said, striking a proud thumbs-up pose, though I could hear Brook and Chopper groaning in complaint behind me.

Soon enough, everyone made it back to solid ground.

"So, when Kaido attacked the castle, Shinobu protected everyone with her technique?" Okiku asked.

Shinobu nodded, recounting the critical seconds when she used her powers to save us.

"Now that we’re safe, let me catch everyone up," Okiku began, her tone serious.

I cut her off, the anxiety clawing at me. "Oh right, what happened to Luffy and Y/N?" I asked urgently.

Brook sighed. "It seems both of them were picking a fight with Kaido, but that can’t be right."

Okiku's expression darkened, and she gave us a somber look.

"Well... prepare yourselves and listen," she said gravely.

Before she could continue, the sound of hoofbeats drew all of our attention. Someone was riding up on a horse. Instinctively, I moved in front of the ladies, my guard up.

"Stand back, ladies! I’ll handle this!" I declared, bracing myself for any danger.

But then, a familiar voice caught my attention.

"Easy boy, we made it," Y/N said, her voice soft yet steady.

"Damn... what happened?" she muttered, still seated on the horse. My eyes widened at the sight in front of me—Traffy was holding onto her waist, his grip far too tight for my liking. And was she wearing his hat?! Unable to finish the thought, Y/N turned to spot us.

"You guys!" she exclaimed, waving her hand excitedly. Relief and joy lit up her face as tears welled in her eyes. "Thank god you’re okay!"

"Captain!" Bepo, Penguin, and Shachi yelled, racing towards her and the horse.

Bullseye, however, grew defensive, letting out a warning snort.

"Easy, Bullseye, it’s okay," Y/N reassured, gently patting the horse to calm it. Bepo, Penguin, and Shachi stopped at a close distance, respecting the horse’s space.

"Come on, princess, I’ll help you off," Law offered, his voice calm as he started to dismount.

Before he could act, Bullseye knelt down on its own, allowing Y/N to slide off gracefully.

"Too late now, Law," she said with a laugh, patting the horse affectionately. "You did good, buddy," she added, kissing its nose.

"Y/N!" Chopper cried, running up and wrapping his small arms around her.

"Hi, Chopper!" Y/N said warmly as she bent down to hug him tightly. She winced slightly, though, and I narrowed my eyes.

Something’s off, I thought.

"Yohohoho!" Brook interjected, his skeletal jaw grinning wide. "Y/N, you seem to have gained a rather... heroic companion. I must say, it’s not every day you see a horse so fiercely loyal. And is that Trafalgar’s hat on your head? Quite the interesting fashion statement!"

Y/N laughed awkwardly, adjusting the brim of the hat. "It’s a long story, Brook. Let’s just say... it’s borrowed for now."

"When the hell did you learn to ride a horse anyway?!" Nami asked, crossing her arms.

"King," Y/N answered simply, causing Nami to falter for a moment. Bepo eagerly stepped forward, trying to hug her, but Bullseye snorted and stomped a hoof defensively.

"Bullseye, it’s okay," Y/N reassured, stroking the horse’s neck. "They’re my friends. You can trust them."

"Y/N, why is there a horse following you around and protecting you?!" I demanded, feeling a twinge of jealousy over how much attention this animal was getting.

"Well..." Y/N said with a grin, "he’s part of the crew now."

"WHAT?!" we all shouted in unison.

"WHO AGREED TO THIS?!" Nami yelled, flabbergasted.

"Luffy did," Y/N said nonchalantly. "Bullseye even protected me. I don’t know... I feel like in a past life, he was mine."

"Forget about the horse! Why the hell are you wearing Traffy’s hat?!" I pointed, my frustration bubbling over.

At my outburst, Bullseye snorted loudly, stomping its hoof and glaring at me with what seemed like genuine annoyance.

Chopper tilted his head, his eyes wide. "Wait... Bullseye’s saying something!"

"What?!" I exclaimed, watching the reindeer concentrate.

Chopper cleared his throat and translated, "He says, ‘I only trust two people with my master right now—the swordsman and the doctor. They protected her, even the doctor removed the remnants of whatever drug was in those things shot at her.’"

We all froze, processing the horse’s words.

"Yeah, Zoro," Y/N began, turning her gaze toward him. "When Luffy, Zoro, Kiku, and I went to Bakura Town to get back Tama, Zoro started saying how we were married—"

"Wait, WHAT?!" I blurted, cutting her off as my cigarette nearly fell from my mouth.

Y/N held back a laugh and continued, "Some sumo guy was after Kiku and me. He kept calling us ‘visions of beauty’ or something, and Zoro just went along with the whole ‘we’re married’ thing to scare him off."

"You could’ve mentioned this earlier!" I exclaimed, jealousy bubbling over. "And Law," Y/N continued, her voice softer as she gripped her side gently. "It looks like you saved my life a second time." She winced slightly, still holding onto her wound.

"Chopper," she said, turning to the doctor, "I think the last nail that was shot at me might have reopened my wound from when I was shot before."

Chopper examined it carefully, his brow furrowing in concern. "I’ll need to take a closer look, Y/N. It’s probably best to get you patched up as soon as possible."

"Just what the hell happened?! And where’s Luffy?" I asked, my impatience evident.

Before anyone could answer, Penguin and Shachi started teasing Law.

"Well, well, well," Penguin started with a mischievous grin. "Looks like someone’s got a soft spot for our little princess here, huh, Traffy?"

Shachi joined in with a chuckle. "You’re like a knight in shining armor, aren’t you, Law? Protecting our Y/N from all the danger and trouble she can’t seem to avoid."

Law scowled at them, clearly annoyed. "She’s not ‘our Y/N.’ She’s just Y/N. And she’s perfectly capable of handling herself." His words did little to ease the irritation bubbling up inside me. Our Y/N? The audacity of them acting so familiar with her! And Law’s tone, like he had some unspoken claim to her—who did he think he was?

Before I could say anything, I noticed Bepo stepping forward with a hopeful expression, hesitating before softly asking, "Y/N, is it okay if I give you a hug?"

Y/N smiled, her bottom lip puckering slightly in that adorable way that never failed to make my heart race. "Of course you can, Bepo," she said warmly, opening her arms.

Watching Bepo pull her into a bear-like hug was almost unbearable. My fists clenched at my sides as I felt a sharp twinge of jealousy. The way she laughed and patted his fur as if nothing else mattered at that moment—it made me grit my teeth.

As I took a step closer, thinking to say something, her horse—Bullseye—snorted and stepped in front of me, blocking my path.

"What's with this horse?!" I muttered, glaring at the creature that seemed to be mocking me.

Just as Chopper was about to translate, Y/N noticed the standoff. She stepped away from Bepo and walked over, her gaze soft and understanding. She reached for my hand, gently placing it on Bullseye’s neck.

"You two behave, okay?" she said with a small laugh, her eyes flicking between me and the horse.

Before I could respond, Chopper pulled her aside to check on her wounds.

I exhaled sharply, my frustration simmering. Even the damn horse is vying for her attention now. From the corner of my eye, I saw Law watching the interaction silently, his expression unreadable but his jaw slightly tense.

It wasn’t just me who felt the tension. Clearly, I wasn’t the only one struggling with Y/N’s effortless way of stealing hearts.

Y/N POV…

"Now, Y/N, where are you injured again?" Chopper asked gently, his small hands already pulling out his medical supplies.

I winced as I sat down on the soft grass, trying to ignore the dull throbbing pain that had become all too familiar. "Well, it's on my right thigh, right arm, and my right side again," I admitted, giving him a small, apologetic smile.

Chopper frowned, his brows furrowing with concern. "You need to stop getting hurt in the same spots! It's not good for you!"

I let out a soft chuckle despite the pain. "Trust me, Chopper, it's not like I planned it."

"Lie down so I can take a proper look," he instructed, his tone shifting into full doctor mode.

I nodded and reclined on the cool grass, staring up at the sky as Chopper began his work. The sound of the others chatting and laughing in the background was comforting, though I couldn’t help but feel the weight of their concern lingering in the air.

As Chopper worked, I noticed Bullseye standing nearby, his large eyes watching protectively. "Looks like I’ve got myself a bodyguard now," I joked, tilting my head toward the horse.

Chopper glanced up, smiling slightly. "He’s definitely loyal. I think he likes you because you take care of him like he takes care of you."

"Well, he saved me first," I murmured, my thoughts drifting to the chaotic moments that had led me here.

"Y/N, you need to start saving yourself," Chopper muttered under his breath, his small hands carefully applying a salve to my arm. His voice was laced with worry, and I couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt.

I gave him a weak smile, trying to lighten the mood. "I see you're still using the cream King gave you for my wounds, huh?" I said, glancing at the jar in his hoof-like hands.

Chopper’s eyes lit up as he nodded enthusiastically. "Whatever is in this stuff is amazing! I take it everywhere with me now, even the medicines! You can never be too careful!"

I chuckled softly and reached out to gently pet his head, careful not to move too much. "I’m glad you’re using them. King and John always made sure they worked fast and effectively. I'll be sure to ask Dom if we can get a few more sent our way."

Chopper looked up at me, his big eyes filled with gratitude. "That would be great! These supplies are lifesavers, literally!"

I nodded, letting my gaze drift upward toward the sun. Its warmth was comforting, and for a moment, I felt a sense of peace despite the chaos of the day.

Bullseye, standing nearby, suddenly stepped closer. His large, muscular frame loomed over me, and before I could react, he gently rested his head on my shoulder.

I laughed softly, reaching up to scratch behind his ear. "Looks like someone’s feeling protective," I said, smiling at the horse’s sweet gesture.

Chopper glanced up at the scene, a soft smile on his face. "He’s really attached to you, Y/N. I’ve never seen a horse act like this before."

"Maybe he just knows I need a little extra care right now," I said with a light chuckle, leaning my head against Bullseye’s. His steady presence gave me a rare sense of calm amidst everything.

"And there, you should be fine now, Y/N," Chopper announced, patting my bandaged arm, and right thigh proudly. His gentle care always managed to make me feel better.

Before I could thank him, Brook approached with his usual flair. "Your tea, Y/N," he said, holding out a steaming cup with an elegant bow.

I arched a brow, teasing him. "Now, I didn’t ask for tea."

Brook laughed, his signature "Yohoho!" ringing out. "I know, but sometimes it’s good to drink and relax, my dear!"

I couldn’t help but smile as I accepted the tea. Together, we sat on the grass, sipping quietly for a moment, the warmth of the drink a welcome comfort.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed both Sanji and Law standing a little ways off, their gazes fixed on me. Or rather, on the way I was leaning against Bullseye, who still hadn’t moved his head from my shoulder.

Smirking to myself, I decided to break the tension. "Take a picture, boys! It’ll last longer!" I called out, loud enough to make sure they heard.

Sanji sputtered, his face turning red, while Law let out a low grunt, clearly unamused.

Sensing the need to shift the focus, I straightened up a little more despite the soreness in my body. "Gather around, everyone. We need to talk about what happened."

The group quickly assembled: Okiku, Momo, Shinobu, Law, Penguin, Shachi, Bepo, Chopper, Nami, Brook, Sanji, and Komachiyo all forming a loose circle.

"Now, mind telling us what exactly went down?" Nami asked, her arms crossed and her expression serious.

Taking another sip of tea, I began, "Well, to tell you the truth, from our angle, Law, Luffy, and I thought you guys were gone." My gaze shifted to the remnants of Oden’s castle as I pointed toward it. "Kaido’s Blast Breath wiped out an entire chunk of it."

Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the group as I continued, "Then Luffy and I, determined to make a stand, went down to face him. Luffy used his Elephant Gun, and I used one of my techniques. We both managed to land hits—Luffy on his head and me on his neck."

A collective gasp echoed around the circle. "What? You landed a hit on Kaido?!" Sanji exclaimed, his cigarette nearly dropping from his lips.

I nodded, taking another calming sip of tea. "We did, and it was enough to send Kaido, still in his dragon form, crashing to the ground. Law told us we needed to retreat, that we’d gotten lucky and Kaido wouldn’t let us off so easily if we stuck around."

"Smart move," Brook commented, though his usual jovial tone was replaced by an unusual solemnity.

"But then," I continued, my hands gripping the tea cup a bit tighter, "we saw Horsalina. She told us Kaido hurt Tama." “Who’s horsalina?! And who’s tama?” asked Nami. “Well, Horsalina is hard to explain, but she’s a headliner from the beast pirates, but Tama gave her something so Now, she’s her master, and tama, is a child who Luffy, and I met when we first washed up on shore. I said as Nami clenched her fists at the mention that Kaido hurt a child. 

"Both Luffy and I were furious," I added, my voice steady but with an underlying edge. "But then Luffy told me to stick with Law, to leave Kaido to him."

"You didn’t!" Chopper squeaked, his eyes wide with concern.

"Of course I didn’t want to," I replied, setting the cup down firmly. "You all know me. I’ll protect Luffy even if it costs me my life. But he was adamant, and Law dragged me away before I could argue too much."

Law cleared his throat, his expression unreadable but his gaze firmly on me. "It wasn’t just for Luffy’s sake. It was to keep you alive. You wouldn’t have stood a chance against Kaido if he retaliated."

I glanced at Law, offering him a faint smile. "I know. And I’m here now because of it. But that doesn’t mean I liked it."

The group remained silent, watching me intently as I continued. "Then, in the chaos, I saw one of Kaido’s subordinates trying to take Bullseye away. And I thought, hell no. I whistled for him, and he landed such an impactful kick on the guy that it knocked him flat." I smirked at Bullseye, who wagged his tail proudly. "Bullseye then came running toward me."

I took a deep breath, steadying my voice before going on. "Luffy landed another hit on Kaido, but it only seemed to anger him. Kaido retaliated with his Thunder Bagua, and Luffy was sent crashing to the ground. I tried to get to him, but before I could..."

I trailed off, my hand instinctively brushing over my arm. "Hawkins showed up. He got me first—shot a nail laced  into my right leg, and then another into my right arm. Law got hit with a sea prism nail, but mine..." I hesitated for a second. "Mine had something else in it. Something worse."

Chopper gasped, his small hands clutching at his hat. "Worse than sea prism stone?!"

I nodded. "Bullseye wanted to help, but Hawkins aimed a nail at him. I couldn’t let him get hurt, so I jumped to shield him. And... I ended up getting hit again. Right in the same spot where I was shot back in Cocoa Island. Ironic, isn’t it?" I tried to smile, but it came out weak.

I paused, looking around at the concerned faces. "Hawkins wasn’t done. He kept coming at me with that weird straw sword of his, trying to land hit after hit. I dodged as much as I could, but..." I looked at Law, giving him a nod. "He used his Room technique, even with what little strength he had left, and got us out of there. But we couldn’t save Luffy."

The atmosphere grew heavy, the weight of my words sinking in.

"I promised him I’d find him," I said, my voice firm despite the emotions threatening to bubble over. "And that’s exactly what I’m going to do."

Law’s expression darkened as he crossed his arms. "First, we focus on the mission. We can’t do anything if we’re not prepared."

I met his gaze, understanding but resolute. "I understand that. Which is why I’ll work with you for now. But as soon as I can gather intel and figure out where Luffy is, I’ll search for him on my own if I have to." 

Law’s expression softened slightly, his eyes scanning mine for any sign of wavering resolve. He didn’t say anything, but I could tell he wasn’t thrilled about the idea. His concern for my safety was clear, but he also knew I wouldn’t back down from my promise to Luffy.

The group exchanged another round of looks, but they understood too. Luffy was our friend, our captain, and I wasn’t going to rest until I knew where he was and how to get him back. "Now, I just need Kinemon to switch my outfit, so that way, there won’t be any growing suspicions, and with me changing my hair once more, that should be enough," I said, as I ran my hands through my short hair. "Kinemon better have chosen a good wig too," I chuckled.

"Alright, so, we all know our missions, right?" I asked, looking around as everyone nodded in agreement. "Alright, let’s get to it!" I said, as Kinemon finally appeared. "Well, there you are, looks like we are ready for the mission," I said, smirking at the gathering.

Sanji sighed heavily, frustration clearly written on his face. "I don’t like this, Y/N. It’s too dangerous," he said, his voice low but filled with concern. "Don’t worry, Sanji," I said, smiling reassuringly. "I’ll have Nami with me, and Shinobu too, since we’re acting as kunoichi after all."

Shinobu, who had been listening quietly, spoke up with a smirk. "Seduction is part of the job, Sanji," she said teasingly, her voice light but with a hint of maturity. "And mature women know how to use their charms wisely."

Sanji’s frown deepened, but he couldn’t hide a hint of a smile at Shinobu’s comment. "Just be careful," he muttered, his concern still evident in his eyes.

I nodded, determined. "I will," I said firmly. Penguin and Shachi teased Law, "Ohhh captain, will you be doing a private evening with the princess here?" said Shachi with a sly grin.

Law’s face flushed slightly, and he snapped back, "Knock it off!" But a faint blush still colored his cheeks.

"Lady Y/N, what happened to you?" asked Kinemon, eyeing me curiously.

I waved it off. "It’s alright, Kinemon. I’m going to need a new disguise, the wig, and something for my noble steed," I said, pointing at Bullseye.

Kinemon nodded, quickly placing some leaves on my head and then on Bullseye’s back. "Now! Garp Garp Jutsu, Manifest!" Kinemon said as I was transformed into a rather revealing kunoichi outfit—a similar style but in a different color, and my short hair was now blonde.

"I’m a blonde?!" I exclaimed, looking at my new look with surprise. Bullseye also sported a completely different attire, which made me smile. "Nice," I said approvingly.

"Now, I just need some makeup," I muttered to myself. I spotted a red lipstick and an eyeliner in Chopper’s bag. "This will do," I said as I carefully applied small dots on my cheeks and upper lip, resembling a birthmark, added the red lipstick, messed up my hair a bit, and finished with a black eyeliner in the corners of my eyes.

"Okay, how do I look?" I asked Sanji and Law.

Sanji stammered, his eyes lingering over me with a mix of admiration and concern. "Uh, you look…" he cleared his throat. "Very convincing."

Law was equally flustered, struggling to find words. "Uh, yeah," he muttered, looking away with a faint blush. "You look… stunning."

Shinobu took notes, whispering to herself, "This truly is advanced seductive ninjutsu."

I shook my head with a smirk. "Nah, they’re like this all the time," I teased.

Then I turned to Chopper, who was now holding onto my headband. "Hold on to this, Chopper," I said, picking up Law’s hat and placing it on his head. "And this belongs to you," I added with a smile. "Thanks for letting me wear it," I said to Law, giving him a reassuring smile.

Both Sanji and Law exchanged heart eyes at the sight of me in my new disguise, visibly smitten. Law couldn’t help but stammer, "You… uh… you look… really… good."

Sanji nodded, trying to hide his excitement behind a flirtatious grin. "Yeah, really good," he echoed, clearly admiring the transformation. "Alright, so I think I should be..." I began, but Kinemon stopped me. "Wait, Lady Y/N! Your weapons!" he said, causing me to widen my eyes in concern.

"I can’t give those up, Kinemon," I protested.

"You must, or it will throw off the idea," Kinemon insisted.

"No, Kinemon, you don’t understand," I said, my voice tense.

Brook interrupted, "Kinemon, it’s best not to remove any weapons Y/N may carry, or her rings, and jewelry..."

"Nonsense," Kinemon retorted as he grabbed my sword. Just then, a bolt of sky-red lightning struck him. "Master Kin!" cried Okiku.

"What happened?!" Kinemon asked, looking dazed as he stood up.

I sighed. "No one is allowed to touch anything that’s mine, unless I turn off the trigger for it. My rings, bracelet, anklet, hidden blades, and both swords are meant to protect me in case something happens, and they won’t work on anyone unless I use them," I explained.

"For instance, if someone were to take my pinky ring on my left hand, they would get crushed with metal. If you take my hidden blades, you’ll get burned. If you take my sword, lightning strikes you," I continued. "The second sword, I’m not entirely sure about. My anklet, not sure either, along with my bracelets, middle ring finger, or the master ring on my thumb as well. I do know my wedding ring shoots lasers, and that is because my ex husband added features to it, but it won't hinder my abilities, or my weapons" I added.

"I can make my weapons small, but I can’t allow anybody to take them," I finished, my tone firm.

"What kind of advanced Ninjutsu is that?!" Kinemon exclaimed, clearly taken aback.

I took a deep breath, my voice dropping to a low murmur. " All of them, minus the wedding ring, were all gifts from the man who taught me everything I need to learn to survive,protect, fight and rule an island..."

"King..." whispered Nami, as I nodded, the memory still fresh in my mind.

"So you see, Kinemon, it’s not that she doesn’t want to," Brook added, stepping closer and placing a bony hand on my shoulder. "It’s because of that she simply can’t."

I took a moment, swallowing the lump in my throat. "A lot has changed since we left to end my arranged marriage and bring back Sanji, but I also intend to continue moving forward as I know that’s what King would have wanted for me." A small tear slipped down my cheek. "Fuck," I muttered under my breath.

Kinemon’s face softened, his eyes filling with understanding. "I understand, Lady Y/N. We all have our burdens, but we carry them to honor those we’ve lost and to continue their legacy," he said gently. I grabbed both swords and pulled them behind me. I pressed all three gems, and they shrunk down, neatly sliding them inside my dress.

"Thank you, Kinemon," I said, appreciation clear in my voice.

As I tucked the small, compact weapons away, I turned to Nami. "Nami, remind me, once we arrive, to find a satchel or something so that I can place these inside," I instructed, making sure everything was secure.

Nami nodded in agreement. "Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye out for that," she replied with a reassuring smile.

"Good, don't want to lose my babies," I said with a playful smile, patting the concealed weapons lightly.

"Alright, let us commence the mission!" Kinemon declared with enthusiasm, and we all nodded in agreement.

Two days passed as we assumed our roles, blending seamlessly into the bustling Flower Capital. When I tell you I became a hit, it’s no exaggeration. The small venue Kinemon had secured for our cover quickly became the talk of the town. Lines of people stretched down the street, eager to experience the allure and mystique of the performances.

Kinemon’s preparation had been meticulous. I had my own private quarters, a cozy space adorned with everything I needed: a beautiful piano, an elegant mirror, a plush sofa, a small table, and a discreet changing section.

Tonight, as the evening crowd buzzed outside, Shinobu and Nami slipped into my quarters, eager to keep me company. I sat at the piano, letting my fingers dance across the keys, a soft melody filling the room.

"Y/N, you’ve really outdone yourself," Nami said with a grin, leaning casually against the back of the sofa. "I don’t think I’ve ever seen this many people clamoring for one place."

"She's right," Shinobu chimed in, her voice laced with admiration. "You’ve captured their hearts and curiosity, a perfect cover for gathering information. It’s impressive... and clever."

I chuckled softly, pausing my melody for a moment. "I suppose so," I replied, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Though, I think the attention is mostly due to the mystery rather than the music."

Nami raised an eyebrow. "Oh, please. You’re selling yourself short. The music, the way you carry yourself—it’s all part of the package."

Shinobu leaned in conspiratorially. "Not to mention, your little touch of seductive charm doesn’t hurt," she teased with a wink.

I rolled my eyes, a playful smirk tugging at my lips. "Well, if it helps with the mission, I’ll take the compliment," I said, resuming the melody. "But between us, it’s been exhausting keeping up the act."

"That’s why we’re here," Nami said, holding up a tray of snacks she had smuggled in. "A little break to keep you going."

I laughed, the warmth of their support giving me renewed energy. "You two really know how to brighten a girl’s night," I said, my tone soft with gratitude. 

As my fingers glided over the keys, I turned to Nami and Shinobu with a teasing smile. "What do you think about this one?" I asked, leaning into the sultry tone that filled the air.

The piano’s melody shifted, slow and deliberate, each note dripping with allure. My voice followed suit, low and smooth, wrapping around the words like velvet:

"There's no need to say a damn thing,Your actions are doing all the asking..."

I added a slight riff on the next line, my voice rising just enough to send a shiver through the room before dipping back into its smoky depths.

"I can feel your body trembling...Don't worry, I'ma give it all to you."

The subtle rise and fall of the melody painted the room in a sensual haze, my voice caressing the final words.

"There's no need to ask, babe...I'll give it all to you.Anything you ask me...I'll give it all to you."

I added a sultry riff at the end, letting my voice trail off with a faint quiver, lingering in the air like a gentle breeze.

Nami stared, slack-jawed, her cheeks flushed. "Y/N, that was... wow," she finally managed, fanning herself with one hand.

Shinobu, who rarely gave away much, raised her eyebrows in approval. "You might want to hold back a bit, dear. You’ll have every man—and woman—in the Flower Capital lining up just for a glimpse of you after that performance," she said with a sly grin.

I laughed, the sound light and playful as I closed the piano softly. "What can I say? Sometimes you’ve got to give them something they didn’t know they needed."

Nami leaned in, smirking. "Well, if that’s what you’re offering, it’s no wonder this place is packed every night."

Nami glanced at a small notepad she had tucked into her sash, flipping through the pages with practiced ease. "Let’s see… You’ve got five private bookings tonight," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Seems like everyone in the Flower Capital wants a moment with the mysterious songstress."

I rolled my eyes playfully, my fingers continuing to dance across the piano keys as I began the next song, a sultry melody with a slow, steady rhythm. "Five, huh? Busy night. Well, as long as they don’t get too handsy, I think I can manage."

Shinobu chuckled, sitting on the edge of the sofa. "You’re handling this like a true kunoichi, Y/N. Balancing charm, skill, and secrecy—it’s no wonder you’ve become the talk of the town."

I smirked, transitioning smoothly into the next riff, adding a touch of flair to the melody. "It’s all about giving them just enough to keep them coming back for more. A little mystery, a little allure."

Nami shook her head with a grin, leaning against the piano. "You’ve got this whole persona down, but don’t forget—we’re here for a reason. The intel is the priority."

"I know," I replied, my voice steady but filled with confidence. "Trust me, Nami. I’ve got it under control. The performance is just the bait. The real work happens during the private meetings."

Shinobu leaned forward, her expression intrigued. "And how do you plan to handle tonight’s guests? Any specific strategies?"

I paused, letting the music carry the room for a moment before answering. "Depends on who they are and what they want. Some are here to boast, others to woo, and a few might even be dangerous. But I’ve got my charm, my wit, and my weapons. If anyone tries to push their luck…" I let the melody hit a sharp, dramatic chord, the implication clear.

"Fair enough," Nami said, laughing lightly. "Just don’t have too much fun without us."

I smiled, my gaze flicking between them as the song came to an end. "Don’t worry. The real fun begins when we put all the pieces together and complete this mission." 

"Now, I don’t know about you guys, but I’m starving. Want to grab a bite to eat?" I asked, stretching slightly from my seat at the piano.

Nami and Shinobu exchanged a glance before shaking their heads. "We can’t," Nami said, her tone regretful. "We’re heading to Orochi's quarters to see what intel we can find."

I sighed, feigning disappointment. "Man, I want to be part of the action." Then I laughed softly, shaking my head. "Alright, you two stay safe. I’ll be heading to Sanguro’s soba shop."

Reaching for my satchel, I ensured it was packed with my two swords, compacted neatly, and my hidden blades secured within the thigh halter. "I’ll see you two at 7 PM," I said with a playful wink as I left the room.

The warm evening air greeted me as I stepped outside the venue, where Bullseye, my loyal steed, stood waiting. His imposing presence was as reassuring as ever.

"Hey, buddy," I said, patting his flank affectionately. "Let’s grab something to eat. And remember, graceful trollips—we’re incognito." I smirked as I swung onto his back, guiding him into the bustling streets with a sense of ease and purpose.

The Flower Capital was alive with activity, the streets vibrant with chatter and the aroma of sizzling street food. As I rode past, citizens turned their heads, waving and greeting me warmly.

"There goes Lady OY/N!" one woman called, nudging her companion.

"The talk of the town," another chimed in. "Did you see her performance last night? Absolutely enchanting!"

"She’s even more radiant in person!"

I couldn’t help but smile, acknowledging their waves with a graceful nod. Despite the covert nature of our mission, blending in with the locals came naturally, though their admiration felt bittersweet—it was all part of the facade.

As Bullseye trotted along, my attention was drawn to a particular corner of the district. The distinct sign of Sanguro’s soba shop came into view, but so did something unexpected—a line of women stretching out the door and spilling into the street.

"That man was supposed to be recruiting samurai," I thought, narrowing my eyes as I observed the lively scene. Women of all ages giggled and chatted excitedly, some peeking through the doorway as if hoping to catch a glimpse of something—or someone—inside.

I guided Bullseye closer to the shop, the lively chatter of women growing louder with every step. "What exactly is going on here?" I murmured to myself, scanning the scene with a mix of amusement and skepticism. My gaze sharpened as I forced my vision ahead. "Well, I do see Orobi and Franosuke," I muttered, recognizing the familiar figures among the crowd.

Bullseye neighed softly, drawing my attention. "Don’t worry, boy, they’re friends and part of the crew too," I said, patting his head reassuringly. Once close enough, I dismounted, tying his reins to a sturdy wooden post. "I’ll bring you a meal too, I promise," I added, planting a soft kiss on his forehead.

Tightening my grip on my satchel, I adjusted my short hair and took a deep breath. "Alright, let’s get some food," I thought, stepping forward. My heels clicked against the rocky ground, blending into the symphony of street sounds.

As I approached the shop, snippets of conversation reached my ears.

"Ohh, Sanguro, your soba is delicious!" gushed one woman, her eyes practically heart-shaped as she devoured her bowl.

I chuckled under my breath. "Sanguro, do you offer private lessons?" asked another, her tone bold and flirtatious.

"You bet I do!" Sanji, in his "Sanguro" persona, replied with a flourish, his voice smooth as silk. He swooned and swayed dramatically, clearly reveling in the attention.

"Well," I began, stepping closer with a gentle smile, my tone a playful blend of sweet and serious, "I sure do hope I can try some of your soba, Mr. Sanguro."

Sanji froze mid-swoon, his head snapping toward me with wide eyes. "OY/N!" he exclaimed, his voice dripping with adoration. He moved so fast he practically teleported to my side.

"You’re here! And looking absolutely radiant as always!" he said, his hands clasped together, hearts practically popping out of his eyes. "I knew my lucky day would come when you’d grace my humble shop with your presence!"

I chuckled softly, shaking my head as he showered me with praise. Leaning in slightly, I let my voice drop to a lower, more serious tone. "Let’s not forget why we’re here, Sanguro," I said pointedly, a small smirk tugging at my lips. 

Sanji blinked, momentarily thrown off by my shift in tone, but he quickly recovered, placing a hand over his heart as if he were pledging his undying loyalty. "Of course, Y/N-chan, anything for you!" he said, almost singing the words.

I rolled my eyes, but a hint of a smile crept onto my face. "If it’s not too much trouble, Sanguro, I would like a helping of your soba, and a little something for my noble steed." I gestured toward Bullseye, who was standing patiently outside, his reins tied securely.

Sanji’s gaze flicked toward Bullseye, and his expression shifted instantly. His brows furrowed, and his lips pressed into a tight line as he muttered under his breath, "Stupid horse."

I raised an eyebrow, catching the hint of jealousy in his tone. "Please don’t tell me you’re jealous of Bullseye," I said, tilting my head slightly, amusement dancing in my eyes.

Sanji straightened up, crossing his arms and looking anywhere but at me. "Jealous? Me? Of a horse? Don’t be ridiculous!" he huffed, though the faint flush creeping up his neck betrayed his words. 

"Well, whatever helps you sleep at night," I teased, shrugging my shoulders as I turned and made my way over to Franksque and Orobi.

"Hi, guys," I greeted, a warm smile spreading across my face as I approached Franky and Robin, who were seated and enjoying bowls of Sanji's soba.

"Oy/n, how have you been?" Robin asked gently, her perceptive eyes scanning me as if she could see straight through to the exhaustion and emotional turmoil beneath the surface.

"I'm getting there, Orobi," I replied with a small, tired smile, appreciating her concern.

Franky, still slurping his soba, paused long enough to chime in. "We heard about what went down. Sorry about everything," he said, his tone unusually soft for the usually boisterous shipwright.

I nodded, exhaling a small sigh. "I’ll manage. I’m just glad I got out of the marriage," I said, my voice steady but carrying a weight of relief.

Robin’s lips curved into a small smile. "You’re stronger than you give yourself credit for, Oy/n," she said, her voice kind but firm.

Franky gave a thumbs-up, his usual enthusiasm returning. "Darn right! You’ve got the guts of a super warrior!" he declared, causing a chuckle to escape from me despite everything.

"Thanks, Franosque," I said warmly, appreciating his energetic support.

"And here you are, my lovely!" swooned Sanji, appearing with a flourish as he set my soba in front of me.

"Why, thank you, Sanguro," I said with a warm smile, picking up my chopsticks and taking a bite. My eyes widened slightly as I winced. "Oh my, it’s hot," I managed to say, subtly burning my bottom lip in the process.

Sanji’s gaze flicked to me, concern mixed with his usual dramatic flair. "Careful, my dear! I made it with passion, but I didn’t mean for it to scald your beautiful lips!"

As I laughed softly at his theatrics, he grudgingly handed me a small bowl filled with fresh carrots and apple slices. "For your horse," he muttered, clearly still annoyed by Bullseye’s presence.

I smiled, taking the bowl and heading outside. "Bullseye, I brought you some yummy carrots and apples!" I called, holding up the bowl. Bullseye snorted happily before leaning in to lick my cheek, leaving a warm, sticky trail that made me giggle.

Sanji peeked out, seeing the interaction, and his jealousy flared visibly. "Stupid horse," he muttered under his breath before returning to serve soba to the waiting line of women, his mood clearly soured.

Inside, Franosque suddenly perked up at the sound of a paper boy yelling in the distance. "Right over here, paperboy-type dude! Can I get one of those?" Franky called, waving him over.

The boy handed him a paper, and Franky’s expression shifted as he read the headline aloud. "‘Hitokiri Kamazo’? What’s this all about?"

Robin leaned in, her brow furrowed slightly. "A killing spree on the 8th block of District 2?" she read aloud, her voice calm but thoughtful.

"Well, looks like Nami, Shinobu, and I will have to take precautions," I said, straightening in my seat. "We’re leaving together after the private evening, and it sounds like the streets won’t be the safest."

The paper boy continued yelling out the news, drawing a small crowd. Franky watched them gather, chuckling. "Well, isn’t he popular?"

I stood from the table, brushing off my dress. "I’ll see you guys soon," I said with a wink, making my way toward Sanji.

As I approached him from behind, I wrapped my arms around his waist in a quick hug. "Thanks for the yummy meal," I said, my voice light and teasing. "And for feeding Bullseye—even though I can tell you didn’t want to."

Sanji froze for a second before muttering, "He’s still a stupid horse," though the pink tinge on his cheeks gave him away. I laughed softly as I let go and started to make my way to Bullseye.

"You ready, boy?" I said, patting his head gently. "Let’s get going."

I mounted on his back, and Bullseye trotted back to the venue. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the streets of Wano as we made our way back.

Third POV in Kaido’s Lair…

"Hey Jack, these offers from Kuri aren't cutting it," said a tall man, wearing a mask, adorned in an all-black suit and tie, with black wings settled behind him and a flame flickering. King, the right-hand man to Kaido and one of the Beast Pirates members, stood tall, his sharp gaze fixed on Jack the stouge.

"Do you not remember who our next business partner is going to be?" King continued, his voice low and menacing. Next to him sat Queen, another member of the Beast Pirates, smoking a cigar with his blond hair braided into a long single plait.

"Forgive me... my brothers," said Jack, lowering his head.

"We don’t need any more dead weight around here," King pointed out. "We already have Queen."

Queen, toying with a wheel, added with a smirk, "That’s right. And we don’t need any more sickos when we already have King."

King glared at Queen, his anger simmering. "Jack the Stouge, you’re on thin ice," they said in unison.

"I wouldn’t act so tough if I were you, Queen," King snapped back. "You should have those punks begging for mercy by now! What’s taking so long?"

Queen chuckled, taking a drag from his cigar. "Sorry, I don’t accept criticism from perverts."

King faltered, his eyes narrowing in rage. "I don’t know what you’re talking about," he growled.

"Oh, I think you do," Queen said with a knowing smile. "I know all about your latest obsession, with someone in the Flower Capital. Quite the headliner if you ask me."

King’s face darkened, his fists clenching. "It’s nothing serious," he muttered, trying to downplay the situation. "Just a civilian, a lowly peasant..."

Queen let out a mocking laugh. "Sure, sure," he said, rolling his eyes. "Tell yourself that. But if I were you, I’d keep a close watch. Who knows what she might be up to?"

King shot Queen a venomous look. "I have it under control," he snapped. "And I don’t have to answer to you or anyone else about my business."

Queen shrugged, indifferent. "If you say so," he drawled, taking another puff of his cigar. "But remember, everyone has their secrets, King. Even you."

.

..

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found a Pirates Promise

Chapter 68: Plans

A/N: And we are back at it again with a new chapter! this one is a short one, but we still get our favorite love sick cook and traffy scenes. I cant wait for you guys to read the rest! Thank you for all the love on these stories, and dont worry, Im still updating the list aswell. Now without further ado, let the adventure begin!

tags: @rubyninja1, @starlight-glitter-88, :)

Y/N POV…

I smiled faintly, focusing on the crunch of the apple as Kinemon prepared to address us all.

Kinemon cleared his throat, a somber expression clouding his face. “There is a detail I have withheld from you... something crucial to our journey and my companions' identities,” he began, causing everyone to perk up in curiosity.

Luffy tilted his head, puzzled. “Huh?” Chopper, holding a half-bitten apple, chimed in, “Friends tell friends the truth!” I nodded, gesturing with my apple. “Ain’t that the truth.”

Kinemon hesitated briefly before continuing, his tone growing heavier. “What I am about to disclose might astound you.”

Our attention locked on him, curiosity and a hint of apprehension filling the air.

“You recall my friends Kanjuro and Raizo, as well as Momo and myself. All those I’ve mentioned… come from the past.”

Our eyes widened in shock, a chorus of confused gasps filling the room.

“What do you mean?” I asked, leaning forward, the apple momentarily forgotten.

Kinemon’s voice dropped into a solemn register. “We have journeyed twenty years from a Wano very different from the one you see now. We crossed through time itself to arrive here.”

Nami’s jaw dropped. “You leapt through time?”

I sighed, leaning back. “Man, this is way too much to take in.”

Kinemon pressed on, the weight of his words sinking deeper into the room. He recounted the events from twenty years prior: a flourishing Wano under the rule of a legendary samurai, Oden.

“Oden Castle, now a ruined estate, was once called Kuri Castle,” Kinemon revealed. “Lord Oden was so deeply loved, he united the people like no other.”

As Kinemon painted the picture of Oden’s heroism, the room grew still, each of us hanging on his every word. He described how Orochi and Kaido conspired to destroy everything Oden had built, how Oden sacrificed himself to save his people, and how Lady Toki—Momo’s mother—used the power of her Time-Time Fruit to send Kinemon and the others twenty years into the future to escape Kaido’s wrath.

The tale of Lady Toki’s sacrifice stirred something deep in my chest. Her courage and resolve made my eyes sting, and I silently slid off Sanji’s lap to sit beside him instead.

“What’s wrong?” Sanji asked softly, his hand lightly brushing against mine.

I shook my head, swallowing the lump in my throat. “It’s just… her sacrifice. It’s hard to imagine having that kind of strength.”

Kinemon nodded, his expression heavy with emotion. “It was a world truly unknown to us. We had to adapt quickly. The water was undrinkable, food was scarce. The suffering was immense.”

My hands clenched into fists, a surge of anger bubbling beneath the surface. Soon, Kinemon’s voice softened, yet his words carried weight. “Our dear home poisoned by neglect, our future tainted. But the people… they kept their faith.”

His tone shifted again, more intense as he warned us. “Kaido is not one to be underestimated. He is quite the dangerous man.”

Luffy and I exchanged a knowing glance, matching grins spreading across our faces.

“Oh no!” Sanji interjected, waving a hand between us. “No reckless plans!”

I gasped dramatically. “What? I was just sharing a moment with our captain. There’s no harm in that, right?” I exaggerated innocently, eliciting a laugh from Luffy, who nodded in agreement.

Sanji groaned, shaking his head. “You two were about to do something, I just know it.”

Kinemon cleared his throat, resuming his story. “Our tasks were clear: gather allies and intel. But leaving Wano is considered a heinous crime.”

He recounted how they were separated from Raizo and had no choice but to carry on. With a dramatic flourish, Kinemon thrust his hand outward. “Raizoooooo!” he yelled, his voice echoing.

I blinked at his theatrics, unsure if I should laugh or stay serious. Luffy, of course, was laughing loudly.

Kinemon continued, explaining how Kanjuro, Momo, and he had made it to Dressrosa, only to face Doflamingo, Kaido’s partner.

At the mention of Doflamingo, I froze. My hands instinctively moved to my neck, gripping it as if I could still feel his crushing hold. “I still remember that bastard’s grip on my neck,” I muttered, the memory of his sadistic grin flashing in my mind.

“Lord Momonoskeeeee!” Kinemon yelled, extending his arm again with exaggerated emotion, snapping me out of my thoughts. He then explained how Kanjuro had been separated from them as well, letting out another dramatic wail. “Kanjurooooo, noooo!”

It was almost too much, but Kinemon’s passion kept the mood balanced between somber and absurd.

“After that, everything escalated quickly,” Kinemon admitted, taking a deep breath. “I soon found myself in Punk Hazard, where I encountered another of Kaido’s associates: Caesar.”

At the name "Caesar," I let out an audible sigh, my expression twisting in annoyance.

"That man still wishes death upon me every chance he gets," I said with a smirk. "But I finally crossed him off my list back in Zou. Shocking him twice and crushing his heart for making threats felt pretty satisfying."

"That was still awesome, what you did to him back in Bege's castle," said Luffy in a low voice, the admiration in his tone unmistakable.

Kinemon, oblivious to our sidebar, continued his story. “It was then that our now-ally, Sir Law, led me in a most desperate state,” he said. “I was utterly helpless, but you all were there.”

As Kinemon spoke, memories of Punk Hazard flooded back: Kinemon’s dramatic struggles, battling Caesar, my tense fight with Monet, and Momo’s surprising introduction to Luffy as a dragon.

“Looking back, it’s been nothing but peril and calamity,” Kinemon continued. “It was a godsend that we could meet such dependable people to join our cause. Our foes underestimate us, thinking of us as ghosts. That reason alone is why we haven’t appeared on wanted posters.”

Kiku chimed in, saying she hadn’t even known when Kinemon arrived.

“I said I was sorry!” Kinemon protested.

Sanji, visibly annoyed, shot up from his seat. “You two get a room already!”

I couldn’t help but nod in agreement, sharing a knowing look with Nami. A sly smirk tugged at her lips as if she could read my mind.

“I’m taking what you said that day into consideration,” I thought, biting back a grin.

Kinemon, unaware of the playful exchanges, pressed on. “I must remind you—it is of utmost importance that you keep our presence hidden from Kaido. Do you understand?”

“Of course,” I said firmly, and Luffy nodded in agreement.

“There’s no room for error. Fortunately, our assembly is strong,” Kinemon continued, listing our allies: us, the Heart Pirates, Dogstorm’s troops, and Momo’s retainers. “That’s why it’s vital to gather intel in secret. No one must know our plan. We will seize the enemy leaders and behead them!”

“So all we need is a plan,” Luffy declared with determination.

Kinemon laid out his proposal: attack two weeks from now, head to Onigashima—the stronghold of Kaido and the Beast Pirates—on the night of the Fire Festival.

“Makes a lot of sense. Wait ‘til they get wasted, then kick them around and chop the heads off their leaders,” Sanji said casually. But as always, his attention quickly shifted.

He turned to Okiku with a swoon. “Hey, I gotta warn you, Kiku—you’ll fall in love when you see me kick ass!”

He shot a smug look at Kinemon. “You hear that, sword pervert?”

I slapped my forehead. “Oh, for the love of—”

Kinemon, flustered, raised his hands defensively. “Please calm yourself, Sir Sanji! I am a perfectly happily married fellow. Okiku is just a comrade of mine. I promise you, there is no deeper relation here.”

Okiku laughed lightly and informed Kinemon about his wife and how she was doing.

Sanji froze, his face twisting in disbelief. “Stop it! You’re a married man?! You can’t hog all the ladies!”

Turning back to Okiku, Sanji swooned even harder. “Okiku, I’m far more deserving of your attention.”

Nami sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Knock it off, you.”

Luffy chimed in with his usual grin. “Hey Sanji, did you know Okiku is super strong?”

Sanji gasped, his cheeks flushing. “Beautiful and a strong warrior! You’re perfect!” He bowed dramatically.

My eyes flickered over to Nami as I spoke. “That’s it…” I thought, before turning to her. “Nami, you remember that talk we had sometime ago in my room? The one where you said you’d grant me permission for something…”

Sanji’s gaze followed mine as I continued.

Nami smirked. “Brook, Carrot, Chopper, you guys were there when this was spoken...”

Luffy chimed in, a hint of disappointment in his voice. “How come I wasn’t there?!”

Nami chuckled softly. “Sorry, captain, it was a girls’ night, and you were asleep. And Sanji, from what Brook said, he was cooking.”

Sanji’s frustration was palpable. “Oh, come on!” he protested, throwing his hands up.

Brook chuckled, adding his signature laugh. “Oh, I remember, yohohoho!”

Carrot and Chopper giggled, clearly entertained by the situation.

I leaned back with a smirk, enjoying the teasing. “That little advice you spoke after drowning out those two bottles of wine, I’m taking it. Besides, I’m a free woman, and I deserve some fun, right?”

Nami raised her hand, giving me a high five. “Finally!!!” she exclaimed, both of us laughing. Before Sanji could press on that matter anymore, Kinemon coughed to grab our attention once more.

“Now then, I have designed a symbol to send a message,” said Kinemon as he showed us the secret message. “We will venture out to anyone with a moon on their ankle.”

Luffy interjected, “Ugh, sorry to say... but I don’t think Zoro is helping.” I laughed, shaking my head.

Sanji’s expression darkened with frustration and jealousy. “That mosshead, just wait till I get my hands on him!”

“Oh, you missed it too,” Luffy grinned. “When Y/N had another panic attack, Zoro let her rest on his lap, and he was brushing her hair back gently.”

Sanji’s hands clenched into fists, his jealousy evident. “What?!” he snapped, his voice raising. “That bastard!”

Luffy, oblivious to the brewing storm of emotions, continued with his typical grin. “Yeah! And when that sumo guy was going to capture Y/N and Okiku, Zoro yelled out, saying how Y/N was his and that the ring he wears, along with Y/N’s ring, are a symbol.”

Sanji’s eyes widened as the words sank in, his nostrils flaring. “A symbol?!” he roared. “What kind of symbol?! That moss-headed swordsman thinks he can—”

I groaned and slapped a hand to my forehead, cutting off Sanji’s tirade. “Luffy, you really need to stop sharing everything you hear,” I muttered, glaring at the rubber captain, who just blinked at me innocently.

“But it’s true!” Luffy insisted, his grin unwavering. “Zoro was really loud about it! He looked all serious and stuff, too.”

Sanji looked ready to combust, pacing furiously. “Unbelievable! That stupid mosshead, making such bold claims—thinking he can just say something like that about Y/N!” He spun on his heel, pointing a finger at me. “And you! What’s this about a ring?!”

I sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Sanji, it’s not what you think. It’s—”

Before I could finish, Kinemon coughed loudly, drawing everyone’s attention. “As I was saying,” he began, his tone pointed, “I would like to assign each and every one of you a task.” He turned to Brook first. “Sir Brook, your ability will be essential in gathering food from the capital.”

Brook tilted his bony head, confused. “It will? I mean, I guess?” he said, scratching his skull.

Kinemon continued without missing a beat. “Your weather control skills, Madam Nami, along with Lady Y/N’s lightning and fire abilities, are akin to those of a kunoichi.”

“A female ninja!” Nami exclaimed, her eyes lighting up in excitement as she glanced at me.

“And Lady Y/N,” Kinemon said, looking at me with a serious expression, “you will serve undercover as a kunoichi and an entertainer. Your advanced skill in the art of seduction will be vital as well.”

My eyebrows shot up. “Art of seduction?!” I repeated incredulously.

Kinemon nodded solemnly, completely unaware of the awkward tension his words had created. “Precisely. Your beauty and charm can serve as weapons to distract and gather information.”

I crossed my arms, leaning back slightly. “So… you want me to sing?” I raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk tugging at my lips.

“As long as it lures our enemies into letting their guard down,” Kinemon said earnestly, oblivious to the sarcasm in my tone. “Your skills must be put to good use.”

I glanced at Nami, who looked equally bewildered and amused, then smirked. “Alright, but on one condition. Nami will be my manager. That way, we can charge people—extra fees for anyone who wants some private time with me. Oh, and we’ll need two pianos. I think that should do it.”

Sanji immediately lost it. “What?! Private time?! Absolutely not! You’re not some common performer! You’re a lady!” His face turned redder by the second as he waved his arms frantically. “And who needs two pianos, anyway?!”

Before I could give him an answer, Brook interjected, "Our princess has an amazing voice, along with skills on the piano, as King had her take lessons to help channel her rage better. I'm sure the reason for those two pianos is twofold: one for practice and two to distract."

I nodded in agreement. “Exactly.”

Kinemon stepped in, adjusting his stance. “Indeed. And with the advanced art of seduction Lady Y/N handles, it’s crucial she has the tools needed to perform convincingly.”

I stretched my arms up with a grin. “Fine by me,” I said, adding with a wink, “Let’s make sure I’m booked solid then.” 

Just as Sanji was about to retort, Kinemon interjected, his tone calm yet purposeful. “Sir Sanji’s cooking will also attract attention and gather others as well.”

Sanji hesitated, his frustration momentarily giving way to pride. “Well… of course, my cooking is the best!” His chest puffed up slightly, but then he shot me a look. “But that doesn’t mean I’m okay with this!”

“You’ll be fine, Sanji,” I said, shrugging. “Besides, I’m also going to be an undercover kunoichi, so I’ve got two responsibilities.” I leaned back slightly, a smirk playing on my lips. “Think of it as me pulling double duty.”

An idea popped into my head, and I straightened up. “Kinemon! I have another request. I might need something to disguise my hair. Something easy for me to wear and take off when needed.”

Kinemon nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin. “Indeed, Lady Y/N. A kunoichi must be adaptable. I will fashion you a wig or a hairpiece that can be used for such purposes. Something simple, yet effective, to aid in maintaining your cover.”

“Perfect!” I said with a grin, satisfied with the plan.

Carrot’s ears perked up as she chimed in eagerly. “What about me? What do I get to do?”

Kinemon turned to her, his expression serious but kind. “You shall be paired with Sir Chopper and join Sir Dogstorm’s team. Your agility and instincts will be vital.”

Chopper immediately jumped up, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “Can I dress up like a ninja too?” he asked, practically bouncing on his hooves.

Kinemon chuckled warmly, nodding. “I don’t see why not.” Reaching inside his kimono, he pulled out a bundle of enchanted leaves. “Please, kindly take these leaves and place them on your heads.”

We all did as instructed, glancing at each other curiously. Kinemon raised his hands dramatically. “Are you ready? Here goes! Prepare yourselves! Garb Garb Jutsu, Manifest!”

In an instant, Carrot, Chopper, Brook, Sanji, Nami, and I were transformed. However, Nami and I immediately noticed that our outfits were far from the practical ninja attire we’d envisioned.

“Now, wait a minute!” I exclaimed, tugging at the top of my outfit, which exposed more of my chest than I was comfortable with. “Why is mine like this? Sure, I appreciate the length,” I added, noting the two slits on either side and the cinched waist with a bow, “but this isn’t functional!”

Nami stood next to me, equally flustered, trying to cover herself. “What is this?!” she shouted, her face red with embarrassment.

Sanji, now with hearts in his eyes, ogled both of us, his hands making grabby motions. “A vision! An absolute dream!” he swooned.

“What in the world?” Nami muttered, glaring at Kinemon.

“Now, you may all go about your missions!” Kinemon declared proudly.

“Hold on a damn minute, Kinemon!” I protested, still trying to adjust my outfit to no avail. “This isn’t a real ninja outfit!”

“On the contrary...” Kinemon said, his face turning pink as a small nosebleed dripped down. “That’s the ideal look!” He threw up a thumbs-up, completely unfazed by our protests.

“I swear, I’m getting flashbacks to Dressrosa,” I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose.

Just then, Kinemon summoned a real kunoichi, Shinobu. Her proper, functional attire made us look even more out of place. “I heard you call,” she said, her confident demeanor causing both Nami and me to glare daggers at Kinemon.

“This is all your fault!” Nami yelled, slapping him on the back of the head. Sanji and Brook, meanwhile, were shaking in the corner, clearly overwhelmed.

“I think he’s in shock!” Chopper said, poking a trembling Sanji.

“He’ll be fine,” I said, crossing my arms—only to realize the motion made my chest rise further. “Damn it!”

Nami stood in front of a wincing Kinemon, rolling up her sleeves. “You better have a good explanation for this.”

Kinemon barely managed to hold up two fingers. “The world of kunoichi is divided into two... either sexy or frumpy.”

“What kind of logic is that?!” Nami shouted.

I sighed and placed a hand on Nami’s shoulder. “Let’s just figure out how to make this work.”

Luffy laughed loudly, pointing at me. “We already have a seductress right here!”

“Captain, I swear I’m gonna—” I started, but Shinobu cut me off with a laugh.

“How nice to be so young and full of spirit,” Shinobu said. “You may all call me Shinobu. In the past, I was like a little sister to Master Kin. Alas, that was long ago. I now specialize in seduction jutsu.”

“Well, looks like we’ll both be learning from each other,” I said with a wry smile. “Pleasure to meet you.”

Shinobu winked at me. “Nothing is more deadly than a mature woman.”

Kinemon quickly shifted the conversation back to the plan, detailing the three samurai we were hoping to recruit for the raid. But before we could head out, Chopper raised a concern. “Before we go, Kinemon, I want Y/N to have Traffy check on the head injury she sustained.”

“Head injury?” Kinemon’s face became serious. “Lady Y/N, why didn’t you inform us?”

“It’s recent,” I reassured him. “I just want to make sure it’s nothing major.”

Chopper grabbed my hand and began leading me toward Law’s tent. “Don’t get any funny ideas, Traffy!” Sanji yelled after us, still fuming. “I’m watching you!”

“Relax, Sanji. Traffy likes Y/N,” Chopper said innocently, earning a shocked gasp from Sanji.

“What do you mean?!” Sanji demanded.

“Well,” Chopper began, “back in Punk Hazard, when I was on Traffy’s head, I asked him about it. And he whispered, ‘What do you think?’”

Brook and Kinemon had to physically restrain Sanji, who was ready to explode.

When we reached Law, he turned to look at me—and his usually stoic expression faltered slightly at the sight of my outfit. “Uh…”

Law cleared his throat, clearly struggling to focus on my words. “Aww, Bepo is sleeping,” I said softly, noticing the polar bear curled up in a cozy position nearby.

Law looked a little flustered but nodded. “Yeah, he’s been tired lately.”

“Law,” I continued, sending him a small smile, “remember when I told you about getting hit back when I was dealing with my bullshit of an arranged marriage? I’m here to see you, to give Chopper some peace of mind.”

Law blushed slightly as Penguin and Shachi teased him from a distance. They whispered amongst themselves, clearly amused by his discomfort.

“Hey, Penguin, Shachi,” Law said, glancing at them sternly. “Wait outside. Bepo is sleeping.”

Penguin and Shachi exchanged knowing looks before heading off, smirking at each other as they went.

“Come sit down,” Law said, guiding me down as Chopper helped me settle.

“Mind telling me how she got her head pain, raccoon?” Law asked Chopper as he examined my head.

“I’m a reindeer!” Chopper replied, though he quickly explained everything: from when I got hit from behind, rolling down the stairs, the bullet wound, and the aftermath.

“I was also shot twice,” I mumbled, wincing slightly as Law touched my head.

“It was on the side, but the last hit, I don’t know what it was laced with, but it burned like a bitch,” I admitted.

Law used his scan technique with Kikoku to check for any deeper damage. His brow furrowed as he focused on the task.

“Chopper, give us a moment alone,” Law instructed as he finished scanning.

“Don’t worry, Chopper, it’s just for a few minutes,” I said as Chopper nodded and headed towards Penguin and Shachi.

Now… we’re finally alone,” Law said in a flirty tone, adjusting his hat and playing with the necklace he had given me.

“Now, doctor…” I teased, sliding my finger down his chest. “Mind telling your patient what’s going on? Or are we going to have to play a game called ‘Doctor and Patient’?”

Law sighed, shaking his head but unable to hide his smile. “If you get hit or land wrong again, things might turn serious. But for now, just be more cautious,” he said, his voice softening as he spoke.

“Well, lucky me, I have an incredibly handsome doctor who will take care of his favorite princess,” I said, smiling sweetly up at him.

I stood up, feeling a bit dizzy, and Law quickly reached out to steady me. “Careful,” he said softly, his voice low with concern. “That’s probably because of the head pain.”

“I’m fine now,” I insisted, giving him a reassuring smile as I stood up once more. Chopper was making his way back to us.

“Y/N, everything okay?” Chopper asked, concern clear in his voice.

As I nodded, I reassured Chopper with a warm smile. “Everything’s fine, Chopper. Law just said I need to be a bit more cautious,” I said, squeezing his hand gently.

“Why don’t we all head to where our group is?” I suggested, holding onto Chopper’s hand for support. As we started to walk away, I turned back to Law, leaning in to plant a quick kiss on his cheek. “Thank you, doctor. I’ll see you soon,” I said with a smirk.

Penguin and Shachi immediately erupted into laughter and teasing. “Ooooh, Law’s blushing again!” Shachi called out, nudging Penguin.

“Better take care of that heart, Captain. It’s beating too fast,” Penguin teased, grinning ear to ear.

Law rubbed the back of his neck, muttering something under his breath, but the slight pink tint to his cheeks was unmistakable.

“We’re back!” Chopper chirped cheerfully, still holding my hand as we rejoined the others.

“What took you so long?” Sanji asked, eyeing me with concern before glaring at Law in the distance. “Hmph, stupid Traffy,” he muttered, lighting a cigarette.

“Law just said I needed to be more cautious, that’s all,” I said with a smile, brushing off Sanji’s grumbling.

Kinemon, standing nearby, clapped his hands together to gather our attention. “Good. I’m glad everything is sorted out. Now, let’s focus on the mission ahead,” he said.

He then addressed the group with a serious expression. “Remember, the Fire Festival is in two weeks. That’s our deadline to prepare for the raid. Everyone has their roles—stick to them and be ready. This is our one shot to bring down Kaido.”

The weight of his words settled over the group, and we all nodded in understanding. With a renewed sense of determination, we prepared to set off towards our respective objectives.

Sanji POV…

Not only were we assigned our missions, but now I have to deal with the idea of Y/N becoming a kunoichi and an entertainer in the capital! It’s not that I don’t trust my angel—it’s just… who am I kidding? I don’t trust her around those men in the capital. I know that look they’ll give her, the same look I’ve seen countless times.

And stupid mosshead—planting all that nonsense in her head while he was here in Zou and we were off in Whole Cake. Planting seeds of doubt… and the worst part is, he was right. Damn it! I thought angrily, clenching my fist.

Now, on top of that, I’ve got to keep an eye on Law too. With Chopper’s big reveal that Law likes Y/N—news flash, buddy, I was here first! I’ve been here through thick and thin, and yeah, I’ve messed up, but our bond is strong, and I’ll be damned if I let anyone—or anything—try to make a move on her.

Not on my watch.

I glanced over as Y/N walked away with Chopper for a second assessment on her head injury. I knew it was serious, and I wanted it checked thoroughly. But damn it, I’m a jealous man! Watching her with someone else, even if it’s just a doctor, stirs something primal in me.

“Sanji, you need to relax!” said Brook, breaking me from my spiraling thoughts.

“Sir Sanji, please, let’s not cause a scene. Remember, he is your ally,” Kinemon said, placing a calming hand on my shoulder.

I forced a tight smile, even though my jaw was tense. Lighting another cigarette, I took a long drag to steady myself. “Yeah, yeah, I know,” I muttered, exhaling a cloud of smoke.

“Seriously, Sanji, you need to lay off,” Nami said with an exasperated tone.

Her words instantly melted my frustration. “Oh, Nami!” I exclaimed, my eyes turning to hearts. “Does that mean you want me all to yourself?” I asked, already envisioning a fantasy where she gazed lovingly at me.

Nami sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Hopeless,” she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

Before I could respond with another declaration of love, Y/N returned with Chopper. Her smile, small but genuine, lit up the space like the sun piercing through a storm.

“What took you so long?” I whined, stepping forward, unable to hide my irritation and concern.

“Law said I just need to be more cautious is all,” Y/N replied with that infuriatingly sweet smile.

I felt my heart skip a beat. That damn smile of hers…

“Stupid Traffy,” I mumbled under my breath, stuffing my hands in my pockets and glaring at the ground. That man had hogged Y/N’s attention for far too long. I couldn’t stand it.

I shot a quick glance at Y/N, my frustration tempered by how relieved I was to see her okay. But as much as I wanted to sweep her away from Law’s influence, I couldn’t bring myself to act. Not yet, anyway. I’d bide my time… but I’d be damned if I let “Traffy” even mosshead try and steal her away completely.

.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 67: Reunited and it feels so good

A/N: And we are back at it again with a new chapter! This one is a bit long, but well worth it! We have Zoro making some declarations in public... Law making an appearance, and the crew is finally reunited! but all is fair in love and war ;). Thank you guys so much for the love and likes, and shares on my posts! Now without further ado, let the adventure begin!

Tags: @rubyninja1 @starlight-glitter-88 <3

Our love sick cook is back!

We finally arrived at Bakuratown, Komachiyo coming to a halt with Luffy, Okiku, and Zoro riding on its back. I pulled on the reins of the horse I was riding, bringing it to a stop beside them. “Good boy,” I murmured with a smirk, patting its head as it neighed softly.

Suddenly, Luffy cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled at the top of his lungs, “Heyyyyyy, we came to save you, Tama!”

My eyes widened in disbelief, mirroring the shocked expressions of everyone else. “Are you serious right now, Luffy?!” I hissed under my breath.

Okiku quickly clamped a hand over his mouth, muffling his words. “Quiet, Luffy Taro! Please be cautious. You can’t do that here!” she said urgently, darting her eyes toward the area ahead where several samurai stood armed with swords.

Instinctively, my hand moved toward the hilt of King’s sword strapped to my back. My grip tightened slightly, the weight of the situation urging me to stay alert.

“You guys look awfully fishy,” one of the samurai said suspiciously, stepping closer.

“The less attention we draw, the better,” Okiku whispered as she released Luffy.

“Why’s that?” Luffy asked cluelessly.

Another samurai stepped forward, holding a document in his hand. “There are no records of them leaving,” he muttered before raising his voice. “Who are you guys?! Start talking!”

Okiku glanced at us and said firmly, “We can’t trust anyone here—they’re likely in league with Otama’s kidnappers.”

I smirked, my gaze fixed on the samurai ahead. “Well, I’ve got trust issues anyway, so that’s already handled.”

Before anyone could respond, Luffy activated his Conqueror’s Haki. The wave of power knocked the samurai unconscious, one by one, leaving them sprawled on the ground.

“Let’s move,” Luffy said with a wide grin, clearly unbothered by the chaos he’d just caused.

Gripping the reins, I spurred the horse forward. “Guess we’re not drawing attention anymore,” I muttered sarcastically, shaking my head.

As we continued through the streets of Bakuratown, the grim reality of Orochi’s rule became increasingly clear. The townsfolk’s misery and the oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on us all.

Just then, a sumo wrestler lumbered into view, barreling toward me with surprising speed. The horse reared up, startled, but before the wrestler could get any closer, Luffy stepped in and stopped him with ease.

“Shhh, easy boy, easy,” I whispered, gently petting the horse’s neck to calm it. It snorted and lowered its head, and I let out a breath of relief. “Thanks, Captain,” I said with a grateful smile.

“Don’t mention it,” Luffy replied cheerfully, grinning as the horse dipped its head in acknowledgment.

“It looks like there’s a sumo competition going on,” Luffy remarked as we passed by a bustling area.

From behind me, Zoro’s voice called out, “Hey, Y/N!”

“Yeah, Zo?” I replied, glancing back at him.

Zoro’s smirk was unmistakable, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer than necessary. “You look good up there,” he said, his tone casual but with a teasing edge. “Guess the horse isn’t the only one stealing the show.”

I raised an eyebrow, a sly grin tugging at my lips. “Flirting while I’m on horseback, huh? Bold of you, swordsman.”

He chuckled, leaning back slightly on Komachiyo as if unfazed. “What can I say? Thought I’d give you a reason to look back my way.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” I shot back with a smirk, turning forward again. “I always know when you’re looking, Zo.”

Just then, two more sumo wrestlers came flying our way, crashing into the ground nearby.

“Damn, is it raining men or what?” I quipped, shaking my head as Luffy laughed.

“Sumo wrestling, huh? I wanna try!” Luffy exclaimed with an eager grin.

“My money’s on you, Captain,” I said with a smirk, urging the horse forward as we approached the scene.

“Looks like a fight!” Luffy cheered, his excitement growing as we neared the crowd and the commotion of the sumo wrestlers battling in the ring.

“Okiku!” a booming voice called out, echoing over the crowd.

I raised an eyebrow, looking toward the source—a massive sumo wrestler with an obnoxious grin plastered across his face.

“Damn, he must have optic vision to be able to see from that far,” I muttered, the horse neighing in agreement.

“You accepted my invitation after all!” the sumo wrestler yelled again. “And what’s this? You brought the vision of beauty as well!” His eyes turned into literal hearts as he ogled me from a distance.

I groaned, slapping a hand to my forehead. Even the horse shook its head in exaggerated disapproval.

“You seem to agree with everything I say and do, huh? It’s like we may have met before,” I chuckled, patting the horse’s neck affectionately.

The sumo wrestler, oblivious to the scene, turned his attention back to Okiku. “I’m glad you finally came along and decided to marry me, Okiku!” he shouted proudly.

It was as if a record scratched in my mind, my entire body going rigid at the mention of forced marriage. A fiery rage bubbled up inside me, and my grip on the reins tightened as I growled, “Cocky bastard thinks he can force a woman into marriage.”

The horse bucked, as if sharing my sentiment, its movements sharp and full of energy.

“Don’t worry, boy,” I said with a dangerous smirk, calming the horse with a firm pat. “We’ll show him how wrong he is soon enough.”

“Wow! This is certainly a surprise! There’s a woman here who’s apparently engaged to Urashima!” the announcer declared, his voice booming over the crowd.

I turned to look at Okiku, who appeared frightened, her wide eyes betraying her unease.

“Don’t worry, Okiku. I too have experience with arranged marriages,” I said softly, scratching the back of my head.

“You were also forced into marriage?” she asked, her voice tinged with surprise and empathy.

I nodded, letting out a sigh. “It’s a long story, but yes. Although my marriage was annulled, my ex-husband insisted I keep the wedding band and ring.” I lifted my hand to show her the simple band still adorning my finger. 

Before Okiku could respond, the announcer’s grating voice filled the air again. “And what’s this... it appears Urashima’s second woman has also arrived—on a horse, no less!”

I froze, my eyes snapping to the announcer as a wave of irritation coursed through me.

“I know you did not just say that!” I shouted, my voice sharp with indignation. My horse whinnied in agreement, stomping its hooves as if echoing my annoyance.

The crowd turned to me, their murmurs and whispers only adding fuel to my frustration. I gritted my teeth, determined to put an end to the absurdity. 

“They’re both simply beautiful! Urashima is one hell of a guy to bag two women!” someone from the crowd shouted, their voice laced with mockery.

My jaw clenched as anger surged through me, my right hand instinctively moving to my side. A familiar red hue flickered to life, casting a glow over my hidden blades. Sparks of red lightning began crackling around my fingers, dancing with my fury.

The shift in atmosphere silenced part of the crowd, their attention locked on the ominous energy radiating from my hand.

“Enough of this nonsense,” I muttered, stepping forward as the horse moved with me, as if in perfect sync. My voice rang loud and clear. “Urashima doesn’t deserve even one woman, let alone two. And if any of you think he does, I’d be happy to prove you wrong right here, right now!”

The red lightning pulsed brighter, casting eerie shadows across the crowd. Gasps rippled through the audience, and the announcer stumbled over his words, clearly unnerved by the display.

"Y/N!" Okiku’s voice broke through the tension, hesitant yet urgent. She seemed unsure whether to pull me back or cheer me on.

Before I could respond, a loud, confident voice cut through the air, making my heart skip a beat.

"She’s not his woman! She’s mine!"

I turned sharply toward the source, my eyes widening as they locked onto Zoro, perched atop Komachiyo with his usual nonchalant expression.

The entire crowd fell silent, the weight of his bold declaration sinking in. Even my horse snorted, shaking its head as if to question Zoro’s audacity.

“She carries my ring on her finger!” Zoro continued, raising his voice for the entire arena to hear. “And I carry hers right here!” He lifted his hand, revealing the ring King left him glinting in the sunlight.

My jaw dropped, disbelief and annoyance flooding my chest. “Roronoa!” I hissed through clenched teeth, glaring at him. “What is the meaning of this?!”

He gave me a sly smirk, cutting me off with an infuriating calmness. “Relax. Just go with it. We’ll deal with the rest later.”

The crowd erupted into a mix of shocked murmurs and excited cheers, buying into Zoro’s theatrics. Urashima’s face twisted into an angry scowl, clearly not pleased with the turn of events.

Okiku covered her mouth, barely suppressing her laughter. "That’s... one way to handle things," she whispered.

Meanwhile, Zoro leaned casually on Komachiyo, his smirk never wavering. “See? Problem solved.”

“You just made things ten times worse!” I snapped, my cheeks heating from a mix of anger and embarrassment.

Zoro’s grin only widened. “You’re welcome.” The crowd buzzed with murmurs as Luffy's voice cut through the noise, completely oblivious to the chaos brewing around him.

“Hey, you guys! We’re looking for someone! Can you help? A little girl—her name is Tama! Can you tell me where the boss of this town is at?” he shouted.

I groaned inwardly. That’s one way of asking, I thought, shaking my head.

Before anyone could respond, a shrill voice rang out from the crowd, directed at Okiku. “It’s not fair! I wanted to be his husband!”

I turned toward the source, my eyebrows raised. A woman, eyes brimming with tears, stood with her hands clenched in frustration.

“Honey,” I said, raising my voice to be heard, “you can have him, ‘cause we sure aren’t fighting for him, that’s for sure.”

Luffy burst out laughing at my remark, and even Zoro’s lips twitched into a smirk. But the murmurs of the crowd still swirled around Okiku and Urashima, feeding into the sumo wrestler’s ego.

“Man, that’s annoying,” I muttered, gripping the reins tighter as my horse stirred restlessly beneath me.

“They’re all ignoring you,” Zoro quipped to Luffy, his tone teasing.

“Do me a favor, will you?” Urashima’s booming voice interrupted. “Grab Okiku and that vision of beauty and bring them over here!” He gestured toward us with an air of entitlement.

The sumo wrestlers around him cheered in agreement. “Boss, you gotta train us in the arts of love!”

I slapped my hand against my forehead, exasperated. “How do I put this gently... you’re not my type!” I yelled back, my voice laced with sarcasm.

The crowd erupted into laughter, but my horse suddenly began to buck harder, its movements more erratic than before.

“Easy, boy! What’s wrong?” I said, leaning forward to calm him with a firm pat. His wild eyes darted toward the advancing sumo wrestlers, who approached with smug grins and open arms.

“Hey, ladies!” one of them called out, waving as though he were doing us a favor. “Urashima told us to get you. Come on!”

The horse reared up, its hooves kicking in protest, and I had to grip the reins tightly to keep my balance.

“Y/N, you stay looking cool on that horse!” Luffy suddenly chimed in, his grin wide as he hopped off Komachiyo with Zoro and Okiku.

I groaned, shooting him an incredulous look. “Luffy, we have priorities!”

But he wasn’t listening, his attention already fixed on the commotion ahead. Meanwhile, the horse’s erratic movements grew more violent, its distress palpable.

“Hey, easy, boy! Easy!” I soothed, trying to steady him. Something was definitely wrong.

The horse’s movements grew sharper, as if it could feel the tension in the air. Its hooves stomped against the ground, each strike resonating like a drumbeat.

“We’ve got stuff to do—move!” Luffy yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos.

Urashima, clearly enraged by the situation, bellowed at his men. “Knock out both of them!” he roared, pointing at Luffy and Zoro.

“What’s your deal, huh?!” Luffy shouted back, throwing punches that sent several sumo wrestlers flying. His movements were quick and decisive, despite the absurdity of the situation.

Zoro, meanwhile, took a different approach. For once, he relied on hand-to-hand combat, his strikes precise and powerful. I watched, momentarily impressed by his fluid movements.

“A nice slap is still my favorite... ain’t that right, princess?” Zoro called out casually, his voice dripping with smug amusement.

My jaw dropped. “Roronoa, you and I are going to have a serious talk…” I trailed off, only to be interrupted by Okiku’s scream.

“Crap,” I muttered, snapping back to focus.

The horse suddenly surged forward on its own, its instincts seemingly guiding it toward Okiku. “Boy, why are you—?” I began, but my hand instinctively reached for King’s sword at my back.

Ahead, the sumo wrestler had Okiku in his grasp, her struggles futile against his sheer size. “Lady, why are you resisting?” he yelled, tightening his hold.

The horse moved with an almost predatory grace, weaving past obstacles and slowing just enough for me to balance my blade in one hand. With a sharp pull on the reins, it came to a halt, positioning me perfectly close to the sumo wrestler.

The tip of my blade gleamed as it came to rest against his neck. “I suggest you let her go,” I said, my voice low and dangerous.

The sumo wrestler froze, his grip on Okiku faltering. A moment later, he released her, and she stumbled back to safety. Before he could react, my horse lowered its head and delivered a powerful headbutt to the man’s chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.

I patted the horse’s neck with a grin. “I really do think you and I have met in a past life, boy,” I said fondly.

The horse let out a loud neigh, its body shifting with pride as it pawed at the ground. It had clearly earned its moment in the spotlight. 

Turning the horse toward Okiku, I asked, “Okiku, you okay?”

She nodded, her face still pale from the ordeal.

“Good,” I said, smiling warmly. I patted the horse again. “Boy, cool if you stay with Komachiyo?”

The horse whinnied, its head tossing slightly in protest.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be okay, my noble steed,” I reassured him, petting his nose gently before dismounting.

Okiku moved toward Zoro and Luffy, her steps cautious as I unsheathed my sword. While preparing for the next wave, I thought it best to rely on hand-to-hand combat for agility. As I strapped my sword to my back, a sharp tug suddenly yanked me off balance.

“What the—?!” I gasped, twisting to see ropes binding my waist tightly.

“When did this happen?!” I hissed, thrashing to loosen the binds. The ropes tightened further, digging into my skin.

Okiku let out a startled scream as another sumo wrestler ensnared her.

“Ahh! Damn it, I just saved you too!” I snapped, still fighting against the ropes.

Luffy and Zoro remained locked in their battle, but my struggles drew their attention as the sumo wrestler lifted me onto his shoulder like I was nothing.

“What the hell!” I yelled, kicking and writhing as he began to carry me off.

“Y/N!” Luffy shouted, his eyes narrowing.

“Put me down!” I yelled, furious and frustrated.

“Hey, big boy!” Zoro’s voice cut through the noise like a blade, cold and dangerous.

The sumo wrestler paused, his grip on me tightening.

“Ever heard the phrase, ‘Don’t touch what’s not yours’?” Zoro’s tone was low, a promise of violence lurking in every word.

“Doesn’t matter,” the sumo shot back, undeterred. “Boss wants both of them!”

Zoro’s growl sent a chill down my spine, and I knew what was coming. But I wasn’t about to wait for a rescue. In a moment of desperation, I did something drastic.

“I’m married!” I yelled, the words tumbling out of my mouth before I could stop them.

The sumo wrestler faltered, his grip loosening slightly as he processed my outburst.

“What?” he muttered, his confusion evident.

“I said, I’m married! My husband’s right over there!” I jabbed my head in Zoro’s direction, hoping the lie would buy me enough time to act. “Don’t believe me? Look at my ring finger!” I snapped, grinning as I held up my hand for emphasis. “He gave me this ring.”

The sumo wrestler blinked in disbelief, his eyes flicking from my hand to my face, still processing the situation. “He gave you that rock?!” he asked incredulously, clearly thrown off guard.

I kept up the act, trying to sound as confident as I could while still struggling against my restraints. “Of course, he did,” I said, a sly smirk forming on my lips. “He knew red is a symbol of strength and beauty; this ruby? One of a kind. Just like me. The diamonds surrounding it, was his idea”

The sumo wrestler’s grip faltered for a moment as he looked down at my hand, his eyes narrowing. “You’re really married... to him?”

“Of course!” I snapped, my voice sharp with mock annoyance. “He proposed on a moonlit night—very romantic, you know?” I couldn’t help but add, “He’s a catch, alright.”

The crowd began murmuring, some of them clearly impressed by the story, others still skeptical but willing to go along with it. Okiku, still being carried away by one of the other sumo wrestlers, shot me a glance as I struggled to keep up the charade.

I tried to shift in the sumo wrestler’s grip again, the ropes biting into my arms, but I couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. I had them doubting now.

That is, until one of the sumo wrestlers from the crowd shouted, “He doesn’t even look like a good lover!”

My eyes went wide, and I whipped my head toward the direction of the voice. “And who the hell asked you?!” I shot back, my temper flaring. “I’m not here for your unsolicited opinions!”

The crowd seemed to react, some of them chuckling nervously, others looking a little uncomfortable. But then, just when I thought I’d regained some control over the situation, a familiar voice rang out.

“Well, I do know how to satisfy my wife, where it counts,” Zoro said nonchalantly, his tone so casual it was almost infuriating.

I froze, my mind racing as I processed what he had just said. Did he really just say that out loud? My face flushed with a mix of surprise, frustration, and embarrassment. Zoro stood there, arms crossed, looking smug as usual, clearly enjoying the attention he had just drawn.

“Zorojuro!” I hissed, my patience wearing thin as I glared at the swordsman. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

Zoro simply shrugged, utterly unfazed by my frustration. His smirk remained steady, his tone casual as he replied, “Just making sure everyone knows my wife’s got what she needs. Ain’t that right, princess?” He threw in a wink for good measure, his cocky attitude earning him another incredulous look from me.

“You’re insufferable!” I snapped, but before I could continue, the sumo holding me tightened his grip, his deep voice booming.

“I still don’t buy it!” he barked, glaring at Zoro.

“Alright, Plan B,” I thought, keeping my movements subtle as I reached for the hidden blade strapped to my thigh.

Zoro, however, didn’t miss a beat. He tilted his head, the lightness in his expression replaced by a sharp intensity. “You know,” he began, his voice calm but menacing, “I’m not one to repeat myself. Put her down.”

The sumo wrestler hesitated, his bravado faltering under Zoro’s piercing gaze. Still, he managed a defiant snarl. “She’s coming with me. Boss’s orders!”

Zoro’s hand drifted lazily to the hilt of his sword, his posture relaxed but deadly. “You’re making a mistake, big guy,” he said, his voice lowering to a growl. “Touching what’s mine? That’s a one-way ticket to regret.”

Taking advantage of the distraction, I decided to speed things up. “You mind putting me down, big guy?” I said sweetly, injecting confidence into my tone. “As you can see, my husband isn’t the sharing type.”

The sumo hesitated again, clearly unnerved. Slowly, he lowered me from his shoulder, though his grip on the ropes remained firm. That was his last mistake.

“Oh, and by the way...” I trailed off, snapping the ropes apart with a sharp pull. Before he could react, I spun around, raising my leg and delivering a clean roundhouse kick to his chest. The force sent him flying backward, crashing into a food stall with a resounding thud.

“That’s for manhandling me,” I said firmly, dusting myself off as I tucked the blade back into its thigh holster. Ignoring the murmurs of the crowd, I strode toward Zoro and Luffy.

Zoro was grinning as usual, his arms crossed. “Not bad,” he remarked with a teasing edge. “But I had it handled, you know.”

I shot him a glare, though I couldn’t suppress the flicker of amusement. “Sure you did, husband.”

Just then, the horse trotted over, its ears pinned back as it let out a warning snort at Zoro.

“Easy, boy,” I said, stepping forward to stroke the horse’s nose. “It’s okay, I’m fine.”

The horse huffed dramatically, then leaned in to lick my face, making me laugh despite myself. “Alright, alright, I get it! You’re the real hero here,” I said, patting its neck. “No need to start a fight with him.”

Zoro scoffed, muttering, “Even the horse doesn’t like me, huh?”

I grinned as I turned back to him. “Can you blame him? You’ve been... extra today.”

Zoro leaned closer, his voice dropping to a murmur that sent heat rushing to my cheeks. “Extra? I’m just keeping the princess safe.”

Before I could retort, Luffy, who had been unusually quiet, turned back to glance at us, his grin as bright as ever. “Glad you’re okay, Y/N!” he called, his genuine warmth cutting through the chaos.

I smiled, touched by his concern. “Thanks, Luffy. I’m glad too. But Okiku—”

“I wouldn’t worry too much about her,” Zoro interjected, his steel-gray eyes narrowing as he turned his attention toward Urashima and Okiku in the distance. “I think she’s hiding something.”

I followed his gaze, unease settling in my chest as I noticed Okiku’s strained expression. Urashima towered over her, his grin wide and overbearing. “You think so?” I asked, my voice low.

Zoro nodded. “Yeah. She’s not as defenseless as she’s making herself out to be.”

Before I could respond, Urashima’s booming laugh echoed through the crowd. “Now, Okiku, leap into my arms!” he bellowed, spreading his massive arms wide. His arrogance made my skin crawl.

I cringed, shaking my head. “Disgusting,” I muttered under my breath.

“That’s her, isn’t it? The girl from the tea shop!” someone in the crowd exclaimed. The murmurs grew louder.

“She’s too low-class to be here. How did she get to the gate in the first place?” another voice chimed in, the disdain in their tone making my blood boil. My right hand clenched into a fist as an involuntary spark of red lightning crackled from my palm, striking the ground near the man.

“What the hell was that?!” the man yelped, stumbling back in fear.

“Oops,” I mumbled under my breath, quickly unclenching my fist.

A woman’s shrill voice cut through the commotion. “I knew she was a tramp the second I saw her!”

That was the last straw. My anger surged as I whipped around, my voice sharp. “If she’s a tramp, then what are you?”

The woman gasped, clutching her chest as if I had physically struck her. The crowd buzzed with murmurs of shock and amusement, and I could feel Zoro’s gaze on me, his lips twitching as though he was fighting back a smirk.

“You’ve got a mouth on you,” Zoro muttered, his tone half-admiring, half-amused. “But maybe save some of that fire for the real fight?”

I huffed, crossing my arms. “She’s just standing there taking their insults. Someone’s got to say something.”

Luffy chuckled, his grin as wide as ever. “You always jump in like that, huh? That’s why you’re awesome, Y/N!”

His words eased some of my frustration, and I smiled faintly. “Thanks, Luffy. But this is getting out of hand.”

Just as I was about to say more, Okiku moved with lightning precision, her sword flashing in the sunlight as she sliced through Urashima’s topknot. The arrogant sumo wrestler faltered, his confidence crumbling along with his prized knot.

I let out a low whistle, thoroughly impressed. “Well, I’ll be damned.”

Luffy and I cheered loudly, our voices echoing through the stunned crowd. Urashima’s face contorted in shame and rage as he lashed out, trying to land a blow on Okiku. My hand instinctively went to my hilt. “Captain, we gotta—”

Before I could finish, Luffy was already on the sumo ring, his usual grin plastered across his face as he effortlessly blocked Urashima’s attack.

Zoro stepped up beside me, his arms folded casually. “My money’s on Luffy,” he said with a smirk.

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Smart bet.”

The fight escalated quickly, with Luffy dodging and countering with ease. It wasn’t long before he landed a solid blow, sending Urashima flying out of the ring and crashing into a distant building.

“Hey!” Luffy yelled, his voice carrying over the murmuring crowd. “We want to fight the boss of this town!”

Zoro, Okiku, and I stepped up beside him, our hands resting on our swords, ready for anything. Luffy’s fiery determination was contagious as he continued. “Tell him we’re here to save Tama!”

The crowd began to stir uneasily, their attention shifting to Zoro. Whispers rippled through them, growing louder with each passing moment.

“It’s him…”

“The murderer!”

The murmurs turned to gasps, and soon the townspeople began to scatter in fear. A nearby samurai pointed his sword toward us, his voice trembling with anger. “How could you do that to our champion?!”

Luffy, unfazed, waved his arms dramatically. “It was a sumo fight, now it’s a sword fight!”

With that, he threw his scabbard—again.

Zoro and I exchanged an exasperated glance before speaking in unison. “And he threw the damn scabbard again.”

I turned to Zoro with a teasing smile. “Seems my husband enjoys saying the same things I do.”

Zoro raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching upward in amusement. “Don’t get used to it.”

I  chuckled softly, my grip tightening on my sword as the tension escalated.

Meanwhile, Luffy, in his usual chaotic fashion, picked up a sword from one of the downed samurai and began landing punch after punch on the remaining opponents, his voice echoing through the battlefield. “Tama!”

Zoro, ever the efficient swordsman, unsheathed his blades in a smooth motion, delivering two precise strikes that sent the others sprawling. He glanced back at me with a smirk. “Man, you could’ve saved some action for me.”

Nearby, Okiku gasped theatrically. “Whatever shall I do?”

I turned to her, raising an eyebrow. “Okiku, we saw what you did to Urashima. You’re more than capable of fighting.”

Her cheeks reddened slightly, and she glanced down shyly. “You’re saying… I should cut them down?”

I smirked, the adrenaline pumping through me. “If you don’t, then I will.”

Without waiting for a response, I reached down to my thigh halter and grabbed my hidden blades. Twirling them in my hands, I felt the familiar hum of energy coursing through the weapons. With my left hand, I moved swiftly, striking each opponent with speed and precision.

Switching focus, I tightened my grip on the blade in my right hand, electricity crackling to life along its edge. The air around me buzzed with static as I raised my voice. “Now… shock.”

A bright surge of yellow energy erupted from the blade, coursing through the enemies I’d marked. They cried out in surprise and pain as the electricity overwhelmed them, leaving them crumpled on the ground.

I stood tall, the glow from the blades fading as I caught my breath. Zoro let out a low whistle, sheathing his swords once more. “You really know how to clear a room.”

“It’s a talent,” I replied with a smirk as we regrouped. Zoro, Luffy, Okiku, and I continued landing strike after strike, systematically taking down the remaining samurai. Their numbers dwindled until only a few were left standing.

Luffy grabbed one of the last conscious fighters by the collar and pulled him close. “What’s your boss’s name?”

The man’s head lolled back, his voice barely a whisper. “It’s… oldem...” He passed out before Luffy could say more.

Luffy clenched his fists, his determination blazing. “Boldema, huh? I’m coming for you! And you’d better not have touched Tama, or you’ll pay!”

Before we could move, someone yelled, “There’s a fire!”

I turned to Luffy, my heart pounding. “Captain, you think Tama might be over there?”

Luffy nodded without hesitation. “There’s only one way to find out!”

Sliding my blades back into my thigh halter, I followed as we made our way toward the commotion. Luffy’s shouts grew louder as we approached the scene.

“Boldema! Get out here!”

A deep, gruff voice answered from above. “I’m right here, so stop your damn yelling!”

We all froze, looking up to see the so-called boss standing on a rooftop. Holdem, a Headliner for the Beast Pirates, towered over us, his presence as imposing as his voice.

Luffy’s eyes narrowed. “So, you’re the boss, huh? Hand over Tama, Boldema!”

Holdem sneered, a condescending laugh escaping his lips. “The name’s Holdem, not Boldema, you idiot! Who the hell are you people?”

Our eyes shifted to Tama, dangling precariously in the jaws of a snarling lion that protruded grotesquely from Holdem’s stomach.

“Big bro! Big sis!” Tama cried, her voice trembling with fear.

“Tama!” Luffy and I shouted in unison.

“We’ll save you!” Okiku promised, her resolve unwavering.

Komachiyo and my horse charged onto the scene, their fierce presence adding to our group’s determination.

“Don’t move!” Holdem bellowed, his tone venomous. “One wrong move, and I’ll crush her bones in an instant!”

I cursed under my breath, my hands clenching into fists. “Damn it…”

Luffy’s expression hardened, his focus sharp. “No way… his stomach’s a lion?”

The absurdity of the sight was almost enough to pull us out of the tension, but Tama’s plight kept us anchored.

Third POV…

From a vantage point atop a roof in Bakura Town, Penguin, Shachi, Bepo, and Law observed the chaos below. The flickering flames cast long shadows across the town, and the air was thick with smoke and tension.

Shachi held a pair of binoculars, scanning the scene. "Captain, we’ve got company down there. Hawkins just joined the party, and there’s a massive fire in town. Wonder what set that off?"

Law, crouched beside Bepo, checked over the sulking mink. Bepo clutched his chest dramatically. “Captain, I’m not going to make it…”

“You’re fine, Bepo,” Law deadpanned, glancing up. His eyes narrowed. “It’s probably Strawhat causing the fire. Chaos follows him like a shadow.”

Shachi let out a low whistle, shifting the binoculars. “Well, you’re not wrong. He’s down there, alright—him and Roronoa. But there’s someone else with them…” He trailed off, his tone shifting with curiosity. “Penguin, take a look at this.”

Penguin grabbed the binoculars, peering through. His grin widened. “Oh, yeah, I see her. That’s definitely Y/N.”

Law snatched the binoculars out of Penguin’s hands, his voice clipped. “Let me see.” He adjusted the focus, scanning the group below. His brow furrowed. “I don’t see Y/N. There’s just someone with long hair and another with short hair. Where is she?”

Shachi laughed, nudging Penguin. “You don’t recognize her, Captain? Man, you’re hopeless.”

Law’s glare shifted to Shachi, irritation flashing in his eyes. “What are you talking about?”

Penguin smirked, leaning against the roof edge. “You’ll find out soon enough, captain” 

Y/N POV… 

“You think I’m scared of you? You can’t even get my name right! It’s Holdem, by the way!” he yelled, clearly frustrated.

I rolled my eyes at his outburst. “Y/N, got any ideas?” Luffy asked without looking back, his gaze locked on Holdem.

I tightened my grip on my blades, my mind racing. “All reckless captain, give me a second. I’m trying to figure out a way to get that lion to spit out Tama—even for a split second—so we can do something.”

Tama’s cries echoed in the air, and my heart ached.

“Why do you want this brat so much, anyway? Maybe it’s because you want to use her Devil Fruit ability, just like me!” Holdem shouted, his voice carrying a malicious edge. He smirked, looking smug. “You’re all going to be my hostages soon! Just you wait!”

I couldn’t hold back a sharp retort. “Fat chance, you coward!”

Luffy tilted his head. “What are you talking about, man?”

Holdem launched into a tirade about the robbery of the farms and the supposed trouble we caused.

I scoffed, my voice cutting through his nonsense. “And whose fault is that?! You terrorize these people and then blame them for surviving? You’re pathetic!”

“Luffytaro, Oy/n, I think it’s wise not to anger him in this situation,” Okiku said, her tone cautious.

Luffy shrugged casually. “He’s pretty angry already, so who cares?”

I couldn’t help but smirk at that. “He’s got a point, Okiku.”

Okiku sighed and explained the situation further. “The one who truly strikes fear into this town isn’t Holdem—it’s the man above him, Jack.”

Luffy’s expression shifted to confusion. “Oh, that guy? He’s already dead! The elephant took care of him.”

Okiku shook her head gravely. “No. Jack was here just a few days ago. He’s very much alive.”

“Welp,” I muttered, annoyed at the revelation.

“No matter what, we can’t let him bring disaster to this town again,” Okiku added firmly.

I rolled my eyes. “Wow, holding a town hostage. Real big man, huh?”

Holdem sneered, clearly enjoying his power. His lion tightened its grip on Tama, causing her to scream in pain.

My frustration boiled over. “Damn it! We need to do something. I can’t just stand here and watch this!”

Luffy stepped forward, his voice filled with righteous anger. “Stop it! You leave her alone!”  But just as we thought we were about to make a move, the sound of a carriage pulling to a halt broke the tension.

“What’s the matter, Holdem? You need some help or what?” a woman’s voice rang out, and we turned to see a figure—half-woman, half-horse—step forward, throwing us a look that made my eyes widen. “I think... I’ve seen it all today,” I muttered.

Holdem grinned, clearly enjoying the chaos. The samurai, who had been hanging around, cheered. “The food treasure vault is rolling in, let’s grab our share, fellas!”

Luffy grinned. “I could go for a feast like that.” His eyes sparkled with mischief.

“We could steal it...” I suggested, feeling a hint of excitement rise within me.

“The food’s safe to eat; it’s from the Paradise Farm, even the water is good,” Okiku said, still unsure about the sudden shift in plans.

Luffy clenched his fists, a vein popping in his forehead. “Why is it only for them?!”

“Zoro, Y/N! Can you two handle that?” Luffy pointed at the food vault carriage.

“Yup!” Zoro and I both answered in unison, already on the move.

“I’ll save Tama,” Luffy declared.

Okiku, shocked, couldn’t hide her surprise. “What? You’re stealing the food now?”

Zoro flashed her a grin. “Sorry, short notice. But we’re stealing the food and running.”

Okiku stammered, still processing. “What? Just like that?”

“Yup,” I said, cracking a grin as I whistled for my noble steed. The horse galloped back toward me, and I mounted him with practiced ease. “Alright, boy, you ready for an adventure?”

Zoro chuckled. “He’s probably going to be pissed, but it beats smashing his face in.”

I nodded, a glint of mischief in my eyes. “I wish we could.”

Luffy and Zoro cracked their necks in unison, the tension building. I stretched my hands, cracking my knuckles, and circled my wrists, readying for action. “Alright, we’ve had a lot of chat. This next part’s going to be fun, for me at least,” Holdem sneered.

He raised his voice, commanding his men. “Capture one, but you can kill the rest! Make sure it’s bloody—show them no mercy!”

The samurai charged toward us, swords gleaming in the sunlight. Just as Okiku reached for her sword, Holdem’s voice rang out like a crack of thunder. “Don’t even think about it, or the brat gets hurt!”

Zoro acted immediately, slashing through the mob of samurai with ease, his blade cutting a clean opening in their ranks.

“Unbelievable,” Okiku gasped, eyes wide.

I couldn’t help but grin. “I know, isn’t he amazing?”

My horse neighed in agreement as if sharing my admiration.

At the same time, Luffy saw his chance. With lightning speed, he delivered a devastating punch to the lion’s face, sending it reeling and freeing Tama from its grasp. Luffy caught her mid-air, his face determined.

“Yes!” I exclaimed, relief flooding through me.

Zoro’s blade flashed again, creating another opening amidst the chaos. Taking the opportunity, I spurred my horse forward. “Let’s go, boy!” I shouted, speeding toward the food supplies. “Thanks for the opening, partner!” I called back to Zoro with a wink.

A voice shouted from the fray. “Keep them away! They’re after the food supply!” It was the horse woman, her tone frantic.

I smirked, ready to press forward, but then I caught sight of something that made my blood boil—a samurai holding Okiku at knife point, a gloating grin on his face.

“God damn it, not this again,” I muttered, pulling the reins to a halt.

Turning my horse sharply, I rode back toward the scene.

The samurai sneered. “Put those swords down, now, or the girl gets it!”

I spoke softly to my horse. “Boy, I’m going to need you to keep the pace steady for me, okay?”

Zoro’s hand rested on the hilt of his sword, his sharp gaze locked on the man. He began lowering his blade, but I wasn’t about to let this play out.

“Now, don’t move while I beat you to death!” the man barked, his knife edging closer to Okiku’s neck.

I clenched my fists, the fury in my chest burning like a wildfire. Letting go of the reins, I surged forward with the speed of a thunderbolt. My right fist connected squarely with the man’s face, the force of the punch sending him flying and crashing into the dirt.

He groaned, barely conscious. “I’m getting real tired of these stunts,” I muttered, shaking out my hand.

Okiku looked at me with wide eyes, nodding quickly as I urged her. “Okiku, get on the horse.”

She obeyed without question, and I turned to look at Zoro with a smirk. “I’ve missed this.”

Zoro widened his eyes, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. He quickly looked away, but not before I caught it.

One of the samurai gaped in shock. “She just knocked him out with a punch…”

Another samurai chimed in, disbelief dripping from his tone. “She’s a woman! How can she?!”

Hearing that, I clenched my right hand, red electricity crackling around it like a storm. My lips curled into a dangerous grin. “I’m a woman, huh? Can’t knock out a man, huh?”

I began descending the steps, each footfall leaving behind an electrical bolt that sparked and fizzled ominously. “Want to test that theory with me?”

Before I could act further, Zoro stepped in. With one swift motion, his blade slashed the ground beneath the samurai, causing them to lose their footing and tumble to the ground in a heap.

I groaned dramatically, throwing my arms in the air. “Man! I was just getting to the good part!”

Zoro smirked smugly, sheathing his sword. “We’ve got bigger issues, princess. I suggest you let me handle things. Be a good girl for me.”

My jaw dropped, utterly stunned by his audacity. “Oh, you have got to be kid—”

Before I could finish, my horse neighed and nudged me onto its back with a swift motion, almost like it was telling me to save my breath.

Komachiyo came barreling toward us, ready for action. Zoro quickly jumped onto the giant food vault, motioning for Komachiyo to hurry. “Hey, dog! Get over here quick!”

Komachiyo responded, sprinting full speed toward us as Zoro called out again. “Take us straight out of town!”

Okiku hopped onto Komachiyo, taking hold of the reins and guiding both the dog and the food vault with determination. I slid off my horse, giving it a gentle pat on the neck.

“You were so good back there, boy,” I said softly, pulling an apple from the pile and handing it to him. The horse neighed appreciatively, crunching into the apple with gusto.

Zoro glanced back at me as we began our escape, a smirk tugging at his lips. Zoro glanced back at me, smirking slightly, then turned his attention to the growing commotion. “Tch, nice going, Luffy. They’re going to love that,” he said sarcastically.

“Well, too late now,” I said with a shrug. “At least Tama is safe.”

Luffy, riding atop the horse-lady, Horselina, was quickly catching up to us with Tama. I tilted my head as I watched them. “Well, that’s a first.”

“Hey! Zoro! Y/N!” Luffy yelled as they drew closer. “Now, jump, Horselina!”

Horselina obeyed, leaping to our position. Tama slid off her back and immediately ran to hug me.

“Big sis!” she exclaimed, wrapping her small arms around me.

I knelt to meet her, holding her close. “Tama, thank goodness you’re okay.” My relief turned to anger as I noticed a small bruise on her cheek. “Bastards,” I muttered under my breath, my fists clenching.

Luffy grabbed a giant piece of meat from the stash, but of course, began choking on it moments later.

“See? This is what happens when you take bites that big!” I scolded, shaking my head.

As if ignoring me completely, Luffy suddenly jumped up. “We’re missing something important!” he yelled before bolting off in the other direction.

I placed Tama back on the ground, watching as she walked over to Horselina and handed her a carrot. The horse neighed appreciatively, munching away.

“If you don’t want to get hit, then get out of the way!” Zoro yelled at some bystanders who were blocking the path.

I sighed, leaning on the edge of the food stash. “Welp… that’s one way of saying it.”

Tama giggled at Zoro’s bluntness, but before I could respond, a familiar voice rang out from the chaos.

“What the hell just happened?!”

Turning toward the sound, I saw none other than Law making his way toward Zoro. I held back a grin, deciding to let the scene play out.

“Well, if it isn’t old Traffy!” Zoro teased, grinning as Law stormed up to him.

Without hesitation, Law grabbed the front of Zoro’s kimono, pulling him close.

“He’s annoyed,” I whispered to Tama.

She stifled a giggle, whispering back, “He sounds mad, big sis.”

“Don’t worry,” I replied with a wink. “In a few minutes, you’ll witness a special technique in becoming a bewitching ninja.”

Her eyes sparkled with excitement as Law continued his tirade.

“Damn it, Zoro!” he snapped. “Not only are you the most wanted person in the country, but Jack’s on to you too! What the hell happened to the promise you made about keeping a low profile?!”

Zoro shrugged nonchalantly. “Sorry about that.”

Law was fuming. “And another thing—what happened to being a ronin in the Flower Capital? You were supposed to blend in!”

Zoro smirked, almost smug. “It’s not like I had much of a choice. I ran into Y/N and Luffy, so…”

“Causing trouble already? They just got here!” Law hissed, rubbing his temples in frustration. He turned his attention elsewhere, his gaze landing on the Headliner and Tama.

“Why is there a Headliner on board?!” Law demanded.

“Luffy showed up with her and the kid,” Zoro replied casually.

Law narrowed his eyes at me, clearly not recognizing me in this setting. “And who is this person next to the girl? Straw Hats are always causing trouble.”

I smirked to myself. “Yup, he doesn’t recognize me either,” I thought.

Zoro leaned back, his grin widening. “You mean you don’t know who she is?”

Taking my cue, I stood up straight and turned to face them both.

“You know, for someone who’s dubbed the Surgeon of Death and supposedly the brains behind everything, I can’t believe you didn’t recognize me.”

Law’s eyes widened as realization struck. His expression was priceless.

“I mean, granted, it has been a while since you saw me, but surely you haven’t forgotten me, have you?” I said, smirking as I stepped forward.

Law, stunned, dropped his blade. Without hesitation, he activated his Room technique, shambled Zoro next to Tama, and me directly in front of him.

“What the—?” Zoro muttered, looking around in confusion.

Law’s sharp gaze locked onto me, but it drifted down to my neck. “Where’s the half necklace I gave you?” he asked, his voice quieter now, tinged with hurt.

I froze, swallowing the lump in my throat. His half of the necklace was still visible on his neck, glinting in the light.

“I... I... I’m sorry,” I stammered, the guilt eating away at me. “I was drugged when I was dealing with my arranged marriage, and it was taken from me. By the time I woke up, I was lying in bed, my clothes had been changed, and the necklace was gone.”

Law’s brows furrowed, and I pressed on, my voice faltering.

“I’m sorry, Law. I know how much it meant to you... especially after you rescued it back in Dressrosa. I just...” My voice trailed off as the words failed me.

Without a word, Law stepped closer and pulled me into his arms, pressing his face into the crook of my neck.

“You think I give a crap about material things?” he murmured against my skin. His voice was low, rough with emotion. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for you to come back... for you to be back with me again.”

I blinked, stunned, as his hands gripped me tightly, almost as if he feared I might vanish. His lips brushed my neck softly, and he kissed the skin over and over, each one making my heart race.

“What happened to your hair?” he asked suddenly, his voice gentler now. His fingers brushed a strand of my transformed hair. “The color... the cut... it’s different. Why?”

I hesitated, about to answer, when Zoro’s voice broke through the moment.

“Easy, Traffy! She’s injured!” Zoro barked, a hint of jealousy lacing his tone.

I turned my head toward Zoro, raising an eyebrow. “Who told you I was injured, Zo?” I teased lightly.

Zoro froze, his face stiffening. “You were injured?! Where?” Law’s voice cut in, his concern immediate.

I sighed, knowing there was no avoiding it now. “That’s what I wanted to talk to you about, actually... when we have a moment.”

Law’s hands gripped my shoulders, his intense gaze searching my face. “What happened?”

“To tell you the truth, I haven’t been feeling great,” I admitted, looking up at him. “My head’s been pounding a lot. I asked Chopper, and he thinks it might just be bruising from a fight. But... I wanted a second opinion. From you.”

Law’s eyes darkened with worry, his grip tightening slightly. Before he could say anything else, I placed my hands over his and offered a small smile.

“But we can talk about that later,” I said gently, pulling him into a hug. His body stiffened for a moment before relaxing against me, his arms wrapping securely around my waist.

“I’m just really glad to see you again.”

His grip tightened as though he feared I’d disappear. I leaned closer, resting my head on his shoulder before whispering into his ear, my lips brushing against the shell.

“Besides,” I teased softly, my voice barely audible to anyone but him, “this might give us some alone time... who knows? I may have forgotten a few things you did back in Dressrosa.”

His breath hitched, and I smirked, sliding my fingers to the back of his neck. I lightly scratched the sensitive skin there, drawing a low groan from his lips.

“Y/N...” he murmured, his tone a mix of warning and something else entirely, his grip on my waist firming. 

Law exhaled sharply, brushing his hand through his hair as he composed himself. His expression turned serious as his gaze shifted to Tama. “Where’s Strawhat?” he asked, his tone a little sharper than necessary.

I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms in mock annoyance. “Hey, Law. You’d better watch that tone, or I won’t let you anywhere near me.” I pointed toward Tama protectively. “And for the record, anyone who’s mean to Tama has to go through me first.”

Tama giggled behind me, clearly amused by the exchange.

Law sighed, rubbing his temples. “Fine, fine. I just want answers.”

Tama peeked out from behind me. “Big Brother Luffy left, but he said he’d be right back! I think he forgot something!”

Law muttered something unintelligible under his breath before focusing his attention back on me.

I turned to Tama with a warm smile. “Hey, Tama, let’s feed Horsalina and my horse while we wait. How’s that sound?”

Tama’s face lit up. “Yes, Big Sis!”

I looked over at Zoro, who was leaning lazily against a post, his arms crossed. “Wanna come with us, Zo? You could use some bonding time with the horses.”

Zoro opened his mouth to retort, but my horse snorted loudly, glaring at him with what I could only describe as deliberate sass. Zoro froze for a moment, blinking in confusion, before narrowing his eyes.

“What’s with that horse?” he grumbled. I laughed. “Oh, come on, Zo. The horse is harmless. Look at him!”

As if to prove my point, the horse neighed enthusiastically and licked my face, leaving me with a slobbery mess.

Zoro scoffed. “Harmless, huh? That thing’s plotting something, I swear.”

“Yeah, plotting to lick you next!” I teased, wiping my face with my sleeve.

.

.

.

Soon enough, we reached Okobore Town. As we stepped off the ship barrage, the townspeople erupted into cheers and joyful cries, overwhelmed with gratitude for the fresh food and fruit.

“Oh wow! Everyone is so happy!” Tama said, her face lighting up at the sight.

But the moment of peace was short-lived.

“Hold up! Hey, you! Get your filthy hands off our food, you bunch of riffraff!” barked one of Kaido’s subordinates, glaring at the villagers.

I sighed, crossing my arms. “They just don’t learn, do they?”

Another subordinate, a man with bat-like features, stepped forward with a sneer. “You think just because some—”

Before he could finish, I kissed my right pointer and middle fingers, conjuring a crackling electric arrow. With a swift motion, I pulled it back and fired, striking him square in the chest. The electricity sent him collapsing to the ground in shock.

“That’s for aiming an arrow at me earlier,” I said coolly, lowering my hand.

Two more men stepped forward—one with floppy bunny ears and the other sporting a snake coiled around his torso.

“And who the hell are you two supposed to be?” I asked, raising an unimpressed brow.

The snake man hissed angrily. “You fool! There’ll be consequences for this!”

I smirked, unfazed, just as a loud thud sounded behind me. Turning, I saw Luffy landing with a massive tub of water, crushing all three of the subordinates beneath its weight.

“Nice one, Captain!” I called out with a laugh.

Luffy grinned and puffed out his chest. “The water’s clean too!” he declared, earning cheers from the townspeople.

“The name’s Luffytaro!” he shouted, pointing at me. “And that there is Oy/n! If anyone asks, tell them we helped ya!”

I scratched the back of my head, chuckling at his enthusiasm, as the townspeople shouted their thanks. Tama ran off to grab some food while Law stepped closer, his expression a mix of exasperation and irritation.

“Traffy! It’s been a while!” Luffy greeted him with his usual energy.

Law frowned. “What you just did is considered rebellion against Wano.”

His sharp gaze shifted to me. “And you, Princess, always doing something reckless.”

I shrugged, taking a bite of the apple Tama handed me. “He had it coming for shooting an arrow at me.”

Luffy knelt beside Tama. “This is payback for the rice bowl you made us. Don’t worry, there’ll be more.”

He stood and bounded toward the ship barrage, his eyes gleaming. “MEAT!”

I laughed, watching him go. “Well, no one can stand in his way when it comes to meat.”

As the villagers continued gathering food and bringing it to their homes, I sighed contentedly, resting a hand on my horse’s neck. “Now that’s more like it.”

The horse began to whine, clearly unhappy about my leaving.

“My, I’ve never seen him so needy,” Otsuru said with a soft chuckle.

I leaned closer to the horse, stroking its mane gently. “Don’t worry, boy. I want you to stay safe, okay? I promise I’ll be back.”

An idea popped into my head, and I turned to Luffy with a grin. “Captain! Can I get a horse for the ship?”

Luffy grinned back. “A HORSE? On the Sunny?! That sounds awesome! Do it, y/n!” 

I let out a cheer. “Yay!” Turning to Otsuru, I gestured to the horse, who nuzzled me affectionately. “Otsuru, is it alright with you if your horse comes with me? You know, after I settle a few things.”

Otsuru chuckled warmly, her kind eyes twinkling. “That horse has taken quite the liking to you. I think he’s made up his mind already. Take good care of him.”

I smiled, giving the horse a scratch behind the ears. “Hear that, boy? Looks like we’re crewmates now!”

The horse neighed in what I could only assume was approval, stamping his hoof as if to seal the deal. Luffy clapped his hands together.

“We’re gonna have the coolest ship ever! A HORSE on the Sunny!”

“Don’t let Franky hear you say that. He’ll start designing a horse cannon or something,” I teased, making both of us laugh. Turning back to the horse, I stroked his mane gently. “I’ll come back for you, boy, I promise. But until then, please stay safe and protect Otsuru. And Otsuru, if I forget, remind me, okay?” I said with a warm smile.

Otsuru chuckled softly. “I’ll be sure to do that.”

“Never knew you liked horses,” Zoro commented, his tone casual.

I turned to him, my smile fading slightly. “It… reminds me of him…” I didn’t need to say more, and Zoro nodded in understanding, his expression softening.

Luffy, meanwhile, turned to Tama, his eyes burning with determination. “I swear, by the time we leave Wano, it’ll be a place where you can eat anything you want.”

Zoro crossed his arms, shooting a glance at both Luffy and me. “What a pain. You two really screwed up. Those guys are gonna be up our asses, so be ready.”

“Yeah, let’s try to stay out of trouble, you guys. Good point, agreed, right Y/N?” Luffy said, acting as if I’d done the most damage.

“He’s talking to you!” Law cut in sharply, his voice filled with exasperation. “The point still stands, though. Follow me. We’ll head to the ruins on top of Oden’s castle—it’s on those mountains.” He pointed ahead.

A few minutes passed, and Tama was perched atop Horsalina, holding an apple. “I think I’m ready to go now,” she said. “Thanks again!”

“Good. Now protect her, Horsalina,” Luffy instructed.

“That’s still not my name!” Speed retorted with an annoyed huff. “My name is Speed, and I am a proud Headliner of the Beast Pirates.”

“Could’ve fooled me,” I said with a shrug.

Tama beamed. “You guys are the best! I’ve never had such good food in my life!”

Her words made my eyes water. “I’m so emotional,” I sniffled, trying to hold back tears.

Just then, Tama and Speed left, and Zoro yelled out, “Let’s pack it up. Come on, Luffy!”

The townspeople waved us off. “Luffytaro and Oy/n, thank you so much!”

I wiped at my eyes, my emotions getting the better of me again. “I need a moment. Gosh, I’m so soft,” I muttered, sniffling as I waved goodbye.

As we climbed onto Komachiyo, I called out, “Bye, guys! Take care of each other!”

“We did good work today,” Luffy said, laughing.

“It was still robbery, though,” Okiku chimed in.

“We still did a good thing,” I replied, nodding in agreement.

Law’s voice broke through the moment. “Well, do you want to explain why you’re tagging along, too?” His tone was firm as he glanced at Okiku. “Do you trust her?” he asked Luffy.

“Of course!” Luffy answered confidently.

“Nah, I think she’s hiding something,” Zoro interjected, his tone sharp.

“Would you quit that? No need to plant seeds of doubt,” I scolded, shooting him a glare.

“Yeah, yeah, Princess,” Zoro muttered with a smirk.

A yawn escaped me as exhaustion crept in. Zoro noticed, his expression softening slightly. “Want me to hold you?” he offered casually.

I nodded, leaning toward him, but just as he was about to wrap his arms around me, Law moved swiftly, switching positions with Zoro. Before I knew it, I was lying against Law’s chest instead, his arms securely holding me.

Zoro blinked in surprise before scoffing, muttering under his breath. “Seriously, this guy...”

Law glanced down at me, his lips quirking into the faintest smirk. “You looked more comfortable here anyway,” he said, his voice low and teasing. 

I groaned lightly, too tired to protest, and closed my eyes for a moment, letting the steady rhythm of Komachiyo's steps lull me into relaxation.

“Once we get to Wano, we’ll meet some allies and set a few things in motion. You’re going to meet the ghosts of Wano,” Law said, his tone calm but tinged with something serious.

I stirred slightly, about to lift my head, but Law’s hand gently pressed it back down. “Take a rest, princess. I’ll wake you up when we get there.”

His voice was soothing, and I found myself nodding drowsily, the weight of the day finally pulling me under. 

.

.

.

.Minutes passed, and I felt a light shake.

“Princess... wake up... we’re here,” a familiar voice said softly.

“Five more minutes, please,” I mumbled, instinctively pulling the person closer.

“I got this,” another familiar voice chimed in.

Before I could process what was happening, I felt something wrap around me and pull me into the air with startling speed.

“What the—?” I yelped as I realized it was Luffy’s arms.

“Luffy!” I yelled, glaring at him.

“Good morning!” he laughed, spinning me down quickly and setting me on the ground with a grin.

“Damn it,” I muttered, adjusting my headband and placing it back securely in the middle.

Looking around, I frowned as the landscape before us came into view. The supposed "castle" looked far from regal.

“You said it was a castle!” Luffy complained.

“I said ruins,” Law corrected dryly.

Scanning the group, I noticed someone was missing. “Hey, where’s Zoro?”

“He went to take care of something,” Luffy answered nonchalantly.

I crossed my arms, pouting. “Man, and he didn’t wake me up?! He better not be fighting without us.”

“It’s this way. Follow me,” Law instructed, leading the group toward the ruins.

As we walked, Okiku suddenly stopped, her eyes filling with tears.

“Kiku, what’s wrong?” I asked, concern lacing my voice.

Luffy chimed in, shrugging. “Maybe she went to check up on Zoro.”

“You’re right. Maybe,” I agreed, though her sudden departure still left a gnawing feeling in my chest.

We continued up the path to the ruins, the eerie silence making the whole area feel unsettling.

“This whole place is kind of creepy,” Luffy commented, looking around with wide eyes.

Something caught my attention. “What are those?” I pointed at a series of stones ahead.

“Kozuki Oden?” Luffy read aloud, squinting at the engravings.

“You should take a look at the other tombstones,” Law said, his voice heavy with meaning.

Luffy and I exchanged glances before stepping closer to inspect the others.

“Momonosuke?” I whispered, the name hitting me like a punch to the chest.

Law nodded grimly. “Belongs to that brat. Hard to believe, huh?”

Luffy frowned. “Huh? Are you joking, Traffy?”

But the look on Law’s face left no room for humor.

“He’s not the only one, you know,” Law continued, gesturing toward the other stones.

“Raizo, Kanjuro, Kin’emon,” Luffy murmured, reading the names.

A sinking feeling settled in my stomach. “Luffy...”

Luffy scratched his head. “Oh yeah, that just reminded me. We haven’t been able to get in touch with them, huh?”

“Don’t tell me...” Luffy’s voice wavered slightly as realization dawned on him.

My chest tightened as I struggled to steady my breathing. “Captain... I think I’m going into a panic attack...” I stammered, clutching my chest. “This really isn’t helping my fragile state right now.”

“Are they dead?” I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, the words thick with fear.

Law’s expression remained serious. “He’s been gone for a while. Maybe he’ll appear in the dead of night,” he said cryptically.

My knees felt weak, and I grasped for something solid to hold on to. “Oh god...” I whispered, closing my eyes and trying to calm my rapid breathing.

“Spit it out, Traffy! Or is there something you’re hiding!” Luffy’s voice was insistent, almost angry, but laced with worry. My breathing was sporadic.

“Y/N!” Luffy yelled, his tone more urgent now. “Hang in there, breathe with me, okay? In, out, in, out!”

“Damn, Zoro left at a bad time,” Luffy continued, his gaze scanning the surroundings anxiously. Just then, we turned to hear someone groaning from inside the ruins.

“Ah!” Both Luffy and I screamed.

A weak voice came from the shadows. “Salutations,” it croaked. “I’ve had a violent case of the runts. Although, I am still alive, Sir Luffy.”

“Lady Y/N!” Kinemon’s voice was weak but relieved as he saw me, tears of exhaustion in his eyes. “You changed your look, and WHAT IS THIS ATTIRE?!” he exclaimed, glancing at my outfit.

“Well, it’s a long story with the hair style and hair color, but the attire was picked out by me, back in my closet, on the ship,” I explained, laughing despite my nervousness. “This isn’t Wano attire, princess!” Kinemon’s tone was stern.

“Can we do without the titles?” I said, smiling. “Hey, it’s good to see you, Kinemon.”

“You ass! Why didn’t you tell us Kinemon was okay?!” I yelled at Law. “Yeah, you made it sound like he died?!” Luffy added, frustration evident in his voice.

“Where’d you get that impression?” Law replied, slightly defensive. “I swear to god!” I groaned out in frustration.

“Master Kin!” Okiku rushed to Kinemon, her eyes red with worry. They began to talk about Momo and why Kinemon hadn’t informed her about him being here.

“So, Momo is alive too!” Luffy exclaimed, surprise in his voice. “Wait, those two know each other?”

“I’m afraid so,” I said, tilting my head thoughtfully.

Just then, I felt a pair of hands snake around my waist, pulling me closer. “I’m sorry, I made you get scared,” Law whispered, his voice low and apologetic.

“Let go, Traffy,” I said, my tone firm. But he didn’t release me.

“Come on, princess,” Law insisted, his voice gentle.

“I said let go,” I repeated, my tone a bit sharper this time, but he didn’t back off.

“Kiku, how did you become acquainted with Sir Luffy and his companions?” said Kinemon as Okiku was curious as she looked at us.

“Oh, where do I begin!” Kinemon chuckled, scratching his head. “They are allies. I’ve recruited them for battle, Sir Luffy, Lady Y/N, and Sir Law.”

“Hey Luffy!” Momo’s voice cracked with excitement as he spotted us. “Is it really you?!” he yelled, running toward us with a wide grin.

“Y/N!” Momo’s expression softened into a gentle, relieved smile as he reached me. “Momo!” I responded, tears stinging my eyes as he nuzzled into my chest.

Law gave Momo a warning look, his brows furrowing. “Knock it off!” he said, but Momo didn’t seem to heed the warning.

“Mind your manners,” Momo retorted playfully, not backing down.

“Luffy, I have you know I was practicing techniques with my sword!” Momo puffed up proudly, brandishing a wooden sword and showing off a series of moves he had been perfecting.

“Wow, look at you!” I said, smiling at Momo’s enthusiasm. “We’re just waiting on my crew,” Luffy replied.

“For real!” I exclaimed, excitement bubbling up inside me. “Hey!” A familiar voice called out to Luffy, drawing our attention.

Soon, Chopper and Carrot ran toward me, their faces a mix of relief and joy.

“Y/N!” Chopper cried, launching himself at me and tackling me to the ground.

“Owww, you guys, watch the head,” I winced as Carrot’s exuberant hug nearly knocked the breath out of me. “I missed you!” Chopper’s voice cracked with emotion.

“Aww, I missed you too!” I laughed, hugging him back.

“What a sight to see!” Brook waved as he approached. “Y/N! You’re not dead!” he called out, his voice laced with relief.

I laughed, shaking my head. “Nope, I’m very much alive!”

“Hey guys!�� Nami’s voice cut through the chatter as she stepped forward, waving excitedly.

Just then, I felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around me from behind. “Sanji! Ohh, how are you?!” I said, my voice cracking slightly with emotion as I wrapped my arms around him. Sanji’s grip tightened around me, his relief palpable. “Ohh dear ocean, thank you for bringing back my princess, alive and well!” he exclaimed, his voice trembling with emotion.

He stepped back slightly, his eyes roving over my new outfit with a mix of surprise and admiration. A wide smile spread across his face as he took in the details. “Oh, dear, you’ve changed again,” he murmured, his voice a soft, almost breathless whisper. 

I nodded and smiled. “Yeah, since I dove into the bottom of the sea to get back Luffy, I didn’t want to go into Wano with an outfit that revealed way too much.” I teased, earning a playful grin from Luffy.

“What took you so long?” Luffy grinned. “Because we were busy looking at your body at the bottom of the sea!” Sanji yelled, causing me to blush.

“Not only that! I wanted to make sure Y/N was alive and well!” he continued, his voice firm as he looked me over.

As I turned to see Sanji holding his dress shirt, shirtless and just in his trousers, I couldn’t help but let my gaze linger. “Sanji, gotta say, you shirtless, it’s a sight to see indeed. I’ve never seen it like this, and those muscles...” I trailed off, entranced by the sight. “What are you talking about princess, of course you’ve…” said Sanji, but stopped himself. “No, I haven’t, Sanji. Maybe you’re confusing me with someone else,” I teased. Sanji however had a look on his face that said he wanted to say more but held back. 

Sanji’s gaze then softened as he sniffed the air around me, his face tightening in concern. “Hey! What’s the…” I began, “Why the hell do you smell like mosshead and Law!” Sanji pointed accusingly. “Where’s Mosshead! Don’t think I forgot he’s getting an ass-kicking for what he’s done!”

“And you!” he pointed at Law. “Why the hell does she smell like you?”

Law’s smirk widened. “Relax, cook. Not like I minded sharing a little warmth with Y/N,” he said, his voice playful and challenging.

“Yohoho! Well, Y/N, it looks like you’ve been a busy woman,” Brook chuckled, his tone teasing.

My eyes widened at the double meaning, and I shot a warning look at Brook. “Now, Brook,” I said, a hint of amusement in my voice.

“You’ve rejoined your crew, Sir Sanji. Welcome back,” Kinemon said warmly. “Yeah! Sorry to make you worry,” Sanji replied sheepishly.

“Master Kin!” Kiku exclaimed, clearly relieved to see him.

Sanji’s eyes softened as he looked at Kiku, his affection clear. “Oh my goodness! What do we have here? Tell me about yourself!” he said, his voice full of heart eyes as he buttoned up his shirt once more.

I shook my head with a soft chuckle. “Typical.”

Just then, Law appeared next to me, holding out a small white box. “I have something I want to give you, actually,” he said, his voice soft.

I took the box, feeling a mix of anticipation and excitement. As I opened it, I gasped. “Oh my gosh,” I said, pulling out a heart-shaped necklace, one large heart and a smaller gold heart beside it.

“And I also got you a pair of earrings,” Law added, his tone almost hesitant.

“Bepo helped with picking the earrings,” he continued with a small smile.

I clasped the earrings in place, feeling the delicate weight of them. “It’s beautiful,” I said, looking up at Law with genuine gratitude.

“And there’s a small note inside also…” Law said, his voice tinged with a hint of nervousness. 

I could see the nervousness in his eyes, and it made my heart ache a little. I carefully opened the tiny note, unfolding it with trembling fingers. The paper was simple but held so much meaning. Inside was a delicate, handwritten note that read:

“To the one who brings light to my world. No matter the darkness, you’re always there for me. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you. You are my safe harbor. With you, every storm feels like a calm sea. Love, Law.” 

My eyes welled up with tears, and I looked at him, pouting. “This is so sweet,” I said, my voice choked with emotion as I hugged Law. He hugged back, smirking slightly at my reaction.

Just then, Sanji appeared in a jealous rage. “Law! Hands off Y/N!” he shouted. “I know what you’re trying to do! You’re trying to steal my princess from me! I’m not giving up on her!” Sanji’s voice was full of defiance as he glared at Law.

I sighed, feeling caught between the two of them as they continued to bicker. Brook appeared with a glass of tea, his bony fingers gripping the rim. “Your highness,” he said, offering me a small smirk as I rolled my eyes playfully.

“Those two really don’t know when to let go, huh?” I said, sipping my tea. “Yohohoho! When it comes to you, my dear, your suitors are fighting for your attention. You’re dubbed the most desirable woman in the New World, or have you forgotten?” Brook’s voice was teasing, but there was a glimmer of seriousness in his tone.

“I know, the paper said it,” I replied, smiling and sipping my tea.

“I see Law gifted you a necklace,” Brook observed, his fingers wrapping around the glass. “That man really does have a soft spot for you. Zoro, when he hears this, is going to be in a rage.” Brook’s voice trailed off as he glanced down into his tea.

“Like Nami said, I’m a free woman, and I’ll do as I please,” I said with a smirk, raising my glass. Brook chuckled softly, taking a sip of his tea. “Oh, Nami’s right about that,” he agreed with a knowing nod. “But you’re something special, Y/N. And it seems like every time they see you, they can’t help but get all protective.” His voice held a hint of amusement and admiration. 

I chuckled as I said, “What can I say, all’s fair in love and war,” laughing along with Luffy who joined in the mirth around us. Just then, a pair of familiar voices could be heard approaching.

“Captain!” yelled Penguin and Shachi as they ran towards Law. Law greeted them with a casual “Oh, it’s you two.”

“Penguin, Shachi!” I called out, handing Brook the cup for a moment. “How are you guys?” I asked as I ran into them and hugged them.

“Captain, we aren’t doing anything, hands are not on her,” they both said, looking at me with slightly flushed faces.

“What do you mean?” I asked, confused.

“Well, Captain, Law can be a bit territorial when it comes to you, princess,” Penguin admitted, a faint blush creeping onto his cheeks. “And when you were away dealing with that whole arranged marriage crap, he wasn’t himself…” Shachi trailed off.

“Yeah, he was more moody,” Penguin added.

“Hey! Where’s Bepo?” I asked, concerned.

“Bepo’s in the forest,” Shachi replied, “He got the runs.”

“Aww, poor guy,” I said sympathetically as Brook called my name to come back. “I’ll see you guys around,” I said as I made my way back to Brook.

As we entered the castle ruins, Law held up an apple. “Strawhat, let’s head inside and talk. We’ve been stealing from the farms; there’s fresh food to eat.”

“You’re the ones who did that!” Luffy and I exclaimed together.

Kinemon nodded, pointing out the broken wood and fallen debris. “The castle ruins shall be repurposed as our headquarters,” he said. “Just be careful where you step.”

Luffy chuckled as he looked around. “Man, this place is junky…”

As I was about to sit down on the broken floor, Sanji immediately scooped me up and settled me on his lap. “Nope, you’re staying right here,” he said, his voice firm.

“But I can sit on the floor…”

“And risk you injuring your head more? Nope,” Sanji replied, a hint of a smirk on his lips.

I nodded thoughtfully. “Hmmm, you’re maybe right.”

Law’s glare towards Sanji didn’t go unnoticed, but Sanji just stuck his tongue out at him playfully.

Kinemon apologized for the condition of the place. “My apologies, everyone,” he said, surveying the damage.

As I reached for an apple, Sanji snatched it up first and handed it to me. “Thank you, Sanji,” I said with a smile.

Sanji’s eyes softened, a dreamy look settling in them as he gazed at me. “Anything for you, princess,” he replied, his voice a little breathless.

.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 66: Rescue

A/N: And we are back at it again with another new chapter! Things are about to be jam packed with action, again I cant wait for yall to read it! Zoro is getting protective, and we finally get to here our surgeon of death react to y/n coming back, and remember all is fair in love and war. Thank you for the love, likes, comments etc, on my stories! and with out further a do, let the adventure begin!

tags: @rubyninja1

Y/N POV…

After a few moments of standing outside the tea house, Zoro and I decided to head inside, where the soft, calming aroma of the tea filled the air. Okiku was just finishing up, handing Luffy a cup. "Tama, drink this. It's medicine," she said, her voice gentle yet firm.

Luffy, ever the determined one, held Tama up in his arms, trying to get her to take a sip. "Yucky!" Tama protested, scrunching her face in disgust, clearly not willing to drink the tea.

"It’s medicine! This will heal you!" Luffy insisted, trying to coax her into swallowing it.

I watched for a moment, my patience thinning. Tama was stubborn, but I had an idea. "Captain, let me try something," I said, stepping forward and reaching for the cup.

Luffy stepped aside, giving me room to work. I gently cradled Tama in my arms, holding her up carefully, and placed the cup of tea near her mouth. "Tama, you want to get better, right?" I asked softly, looking into her wide, innocent eyes.

Tama nodded, though her little lips curled into a pout. "Then you gotta drink all this up for me, okay?" I urged, offering the cup to her once more.

She shook her head vehemently. "But it’s yucky!" she whined, wrinkling her nose as she looked at the tea in disdain.

I smiled, my mind already thinking up a plan. "You want to be a bewitching ninja like me, right?" I said, my voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "If you drink this up, then I'll show you another technique."

Her eyes lit up at the mention of being a ninja, but she still hesitated. "Will you show me that move you used on Jaggy’s partner, big sis?" she asked eagerly, her little face full of curiosity.

I blinked, then shot a glance at Luffy with a look that clearly said, I am going to kick you. Luffy’s goofy grin only made me sigh in exasperation.

I turned my focus back to Tama, deciding to really sell this. "How about this..." I said, my voice lowering dramatically. "I’ll teach you a technique that only a select few bewitching ninjas like myself know. One that will leave your opponents on the floor." I winked, my tone playful, but sincere.

Tama's eyes grew wide with excitement, clearly intrigued by the offer. "Really?!" she gasped, her earlier reluctance fading as she gazed at me, her trust in me growing.

"Really," I confirmed with a grin, holding the tea up once more. "Now, let’s get you healed up, and I’ll show you all sorts of cool ninja moves."

Tama stared at the cup for a moment, then, with a deep breath, reluctantly took the sip. Her face scrunched up in distaste, but she bravely drank it all. "Yucky," she muttered under her breath, but she didn't fight me.

I gave her a congratulatory smile. "Good job, Tama! You’ll feel better soon, I promise." I rubbed her head gently, proud of her for being so brave.

Before long, the exhaustion from the ordeal took its toll on Tama, and she let out a big yawn. Slowly, her eyelids fluttered, and soon, sleep succumbed her little body. I gently placed her back down on the cushions, making sure she was comfortable and secure, before quietly standing up.

I handed the empty tea cup back to Okiku, offering her a grateful smile. "Thank you, Okiku. I think she’ll be all right now."

"She’s a strong little one," Okiku said softly, her smile warm as she looked down at the sleeping girl. "I’m sure she’ll recover quickly with that tea."

I nodded, taking a deep breath. As I turned back toward the others, I saw Luffy grinning widely at me. "Way to go, Y/N!" he cheered, giving me a thumbs up.

I crossed my arms, a smirk playing on my lips. "Oh, you're not off the hook just yet, Captain." I raised an eyebrow, taking a step toward him, my expression playful. "You’ve still got a lot of explaining to do."

Luffy’s grin only grew wider. "Huh? What are you talking about?" He scratched the back of his head, genuinely clueless. "The story you told Tama about Jaggy's partner..." I trailed off, my eyes narrowing playfully.

"Oh, that!" Luffy said, his grin never faltering. "But it’s true tho!" He shrugged nonchalantly, still oblivious to the real problem at hand. "Imma get you good, Captain. Just you wait," I smirked, unable to resist teasing him.

As I walked out of the tea house, I heard Luffy yell behind me, "But Y/N!" I didn’t look back, my smirk growing as I stepped outside, letting the cool air wash over me. I found a quiet bench nearby and sat down, gazing up at the clear sky. For a moment, I felt an odd peace. It was strange—life had been a whirlwind of chaos, but in this fleeting moment, it felt calm.

"Never knew you had maternal instincts," a familiar gruff voice interrupted the moment. I glanced to my side, seeing Zoro standing there with that cocky grin of his.

I tilted my head slightly, a smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "There’s a lot of things you don’t know, but that’s what makes it fun," I said, watching as Zoro settled onto the bench beside me.

We sat in companionable silence for a moment, the peaceful air surrounding us. But the calm didn’t last long. Okiku stepped outside, looking at Zoro. "Your forehead is bleeding," she said, her voice filled with concern as she noticed the wound on his head.

I had completely forgotten about Zoro’s injury. "Hmm," Zoro muttered, his hand absentmindedly brushing at his forehead, not even bothered by the blood now staining his fingers.

"Oh, this? It’s just a little scratch," Zoro said dismissively, as though it didn’t matter. But Okiku didn’t seem convinced. She frowned, clearly worried.

"Let me patch it up for you," Okiku insisted, her voice gentle but firm.

"It’ll heal on its own," Zoro responded casually, his usual nonchalance showing. But I wasn’t going to let it slide.

"No, Zoro, please," I said, my voice softer but determined. "Okiku, can you patch it up for him?"

Okiku nodded and laughed softly, then moved to gather the supplies she needed. I watched as she carefully worked on Zoro’s wound, treating it with precision. Zoro sat still, barely reacting, as if it were no big deal. Typical.

I turned my attention to the makeshift bed where Tama had been resting. She was starting to stir. "Hey, Tama," I called softly, "so, is your stomach feeling better now?"

Tama’s eyes fluttered open, and she smiled brightly. "No more tummy aches! Yay!" she exclaimed, her voice full of energy.

Zoro, still sitting next to me, couldn’t help but be incredulous. "One little sip and that’s all it takes?" he said, shaking his head in disbelief.

"See? The power of tea," I said with a smirk, enjoying the lighthearted moment.

Tama’s energy seemed to have returned in full force as she bounced up from her makeshift bed, her bright smile lighting up the room. “Thanks a bunch, everybody!” she cheered, jumping around as if nothing had ever happened. The sound of her joy was contagious, and even Okiku couldn’t help but chuckle, her face softening with affection.

“It’s great to see you feeling better, Tama,” Okiku said, her voice full of warmth.

However, just as we were beginning to relax, Tama’s stomach let out a loud growl. She froze, her face turning red as she clutched her belly. “Quiet, tummy!” she yelled, almost scolding it.

I couldn’t help but laugh at her dramatic outburst. “Looks like someone’s hungry.”

Tama, ever determined, ran toward the river, eager to drink more water. "I need to drink more!" she insisted, ignoring the previous warnings.

“Oh no, you don’t!” I said, rushing to stop her.

“Remember the water!” Otsuru’s voice rang out from behind us. She hurried forward, a worried expression on her face. “Don’t drink it, Tama! The river water—remember?”

I let out a sigh of relief. “Tama, come on. You need to wait.”

Before I could lead her back, I noticed Luffy had already stolen my seat on the bench outside the tea house, plopping down and happily munching away at something.

“Looks like Luffy stole my seat,” I teased, raising an eyebrow at him. “No manners, huh?”

Luffy just grinned, a large piece of food hanging from his mouth. “Hey, it’s comfy! I’m just sitting where it’s best!” he said with a carefree shrug.

Okiku finished bandaging Zoro’s forehead, looking up with a satisfied expression. "Looks good!" she said, clearly proud of her work. Zoro seemed unfazed by the bandages, as always.

"Damn, you are a... sizeable woman," Zoro commented, admiring Okiku’s skills.

She laughed softly, obviously enjoying his bluntness. “I’m not sure I’m that big, but thank you,” she said with a teasing grin.

Luffy, never one to miss an opportunity to make a comparison, added, “Compared to Big Mom, she’s pretty tiny, huh?”

I froze. The mention of Big Mom’s name hit me like a ton of bricks. My chest tightened, and I could feel a surge of emotions building up inside me. The memories, the anger, the hatred—all of it came flooding back.

"Captain…" My voice came out quieter than usual, a sense of desperation creeping in. I tried to keep my composure, but the panic started to rise. "Please, don’t mention her name. Not here. Not now."

Luffy paused, sensing the shift in my tone. “Y/N, what’s wrong?” he asked, his expression softening with concern.

I wiped a stray tear from my eye, my heart racing. “I fear I won’t be able to control myself if we cross paths again. I... I’ll finish her if I see her again," I said, my voice trembling with both rage and sadness.

“Y/N,” Zoro said, his voice quiet but filled with understanding. "Everything okay?”

I let out a shaky breath, but the panic within me kept building. I tried to steady myself, but the grip of fear was too strong. I couldn’t breathe properly. I couldn’t think straight.

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to focus on something, anything to ground myself, but the swirling thoughts refused to stop. 

Zoro didn’t hesitate. He moved swiftly, gently grabbing my wrists and guiding me to sit down on the ground. His touch was firm but calming. “Y/N, you’re okay,” he said, his voice steady and comforting. “Breathe, slowly.” My fingers dug into the dirt, my chest tightening painfully.

His hands rested on the back of my neck, his presence soothing me like an anchor in a storm. I tried to focus on his touch, the warmth of his hands helping to slow the panic that threatened to overwhelm me.

Luffy, now looking concerned, knelt beside me. “I’m sorry, Y/N,” he said softly, his usual carefree attitude replaced with genuine remorse. “I didn’t mean to bring up that name. I just didn’t think.”

I shook my head, trying to reassure him, though my voice was still shaky. “It’s not your fault, Captain... It’s... it’s hers..." I whispered, my heart aching with the weight of my emotions.

Luffy’s expression softened, and he placed a gentle hand on my head. “I know what she and her family did to you... And I know it’s hard. But I promise you, I’ll fight by your side when the day comes.”

I glanced up at him, my heart grateful for his words. A small smile tugged at my lips as I whispered, “Thank you, Captain.”

Zoro, still beside me, watched silently as I began to settle, his gaze steady and calm. I looked up at him and spoke softly, “Thank you, partner.”

Without saying a word, Zoro shifted. He moved me gently, placing my head in his lap, offering the comfort of his presence. His hand continued to rest on my neck, his touch grounding me as I relaxed into the moment.

I curled my legs up, resting my chin on my knees, feeling the tension in my body begin to release. Zoro’s fingers brushed through my hair occasionally, a quiet act of reassurance. I focused on the feeling of his presence, on the steadiness of the moment.

"Just breathe, Y/N," Zoro muttered under his breath, his voice low and soothing. And for the first time in what felt like an eternity, I did. I focused on my breath, the steady rhythm of Zoro’s touch, and slowly, the panic began to fade.

Zoro POV… 

What the hell happened to Y/N? I thought, glancing down at her. The person lying here wasn’t the same fiery, confident woman who left for Zou to stop that idiot cook’s wedding and put an end to her arranged marriage. Her strength and stubbornness were still there, sure, but there was something new—a heavy weight that dragged her down in moments like this.

I continued to gently soothe her, my fingers scratching lightly at her short hair. I was careful not to mess up the headband she’d recently started wearing. She didn’t seem to mind my hand there, and I took that as a sign that this was helping, even just a little. Once I saw her resting a bit more peacefully, her breathing steady, I turned my gaze sharply to Luffy.

“Captain,” I said, my voice low and firm, “what the hell happened to Y/N while she was dealing with this whole bullshit of a marriage?”

Luffy’s expression shifted, the usual carefree grin gone. He scratched the back of his head, clearly not eager to talk about it. “Well... it’s best if Y/N tells you herself,” he started, his tone hesitant. 

“Bullshit!” I cut him off, keeping my voice low so I didn’t wake her. My frustration boiled over. “Not when she’s like this. I thought she’d be fine after ending that forced marriage of hers and dragging that dart-browed idiot cook back to the crew. But this?” I gestured slightly to Y/N’s exhausted form as she stirred briefly before settling back down.

Luffy let out a heavy sigh, his face unusually serious. “She can’t stand hearing Big Mom’s name because of what happened. She witnessed her kill King right in front of her,” he said, his voice quiet but firm.

My eyes widened at the revelation, and I froze for a moment. “King?” I asked, the shock evident in my tone. I knew King had died—I’d pieced that together from the letter—but hearing how it happened...

“She saw it,” Luffy continued grimly. “He sacrificed himself for her and the rest of us. Pedro died, too, doing the same thing, but with King...” He paused, his voice tight with emotion. “Big Mom impaled him with her weird sword. Then she used that sun cloud of hers to burn him to ash.”

I clenched my jaw, the image Luffy painted filling my mind. King’s death had been brutal—merciless. And Y/N had been forced to watch it all unfold. That idiot cook might’ve had his own ordeal, but this... This was a different kind of pain.

Luffy sighed again, running a hand through his messy hair. “Y/N’s been through hell. She’s even got head injuries from all the fighting—she landed wrong during one of the battles. Chopper thinks it’s just bruising, but she wants Traffy to check her out when we see him. She’s not taking any chances.”

I glanced down at her, my hand still resting protectively on her head. Her breathing was calmer now, but there was a tension in her expression, even in her sleep.

Luffy wasn’t done. “And that’s not all,” he added, his voice quieter now. “While we were on our way here, Y/N told us something else. King left her everything—his legacy, his title. She’s royalty now, Zoro. She’s got the master ring he used to wear, and his sword. It’s all hers.”

My gaze shifted to her hand, and sure enough, there it was—the master ring, resting snugly on her thumb. It was subtle, but its presence felt heavy, like it carried all the weight of what she’d been through.

“She carries all of that now,” Luffy said, his voice tinged with sadness. “And she still blames herself for what happened. She’s fighting to keep going, but it’s not easy. Especially when someone mentions Big Mom.”

I looked back down at her, my hand instinctively brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. She looked so small like this—so unlike the Y/N I knew. And yet, even now, I could see the determination in her, the strength she still clung to despite everything.

“She’s stronger than anyone I’ve ever met,” Luffy added, almost to himself. “But even the strongest people need someone to lean on sometimes.”

I didn’t respond immediately. I just sat there, my fingers lightly running through her hair, grounding her. She might be royalty now, carrying the weight of King’s legacy, but to me, she was still my partner.

And I wasn’t about to let her carry all of this alone.

Y/N POV… 

I turned to my side, my body still heavy with exhaustion. As I shifted, I felt a gentle touch brushing my hair back. It was soothing, calming, and steady—something I hadn’t realized I needed so badly.

“Shhh, don’t worry. I got you,” a familiar voice murmured softly.

My eyes fluttered open, and I was met with the sight of a green kimono draped over broad shoulders. Zoro. Of course, it was him. The tension in my body eased slightly, though a faint embarrassment flickered in my chest.

“I... I must have fallen asleep after my panic attack,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I tried to sit up.

Before I could get far, Zoro’s hand pressed lightly against my shoulder, guiding me back down. “Don’t push it,” he said firmly, his voice carrying that usual gruffness, but there was something softer underneath. “Just stay put for a while.”

“But—”

“No buts,” he interrupted, adjusting his grip so my head rested comfortably on his lap. “You’re not going anywhere until you’ve rested.”

I blinked up at him, surprised by his insistence but also... grateful. I hadn’t realized how much I needed this—someone to just be there without expecting anything in return.

The rough pads of his fingers continued to trace soothing patterns through my hair. I could feel my body relaxing more with each motion, the weight of everything I’d been carrying lightening, if only just a little.

“Sorry,” I murmured, my gaze drifting away. “I didn’t mean to cause a scene earlier. It’s just... the memories—”

“Stop.” Zoro’s voice cut through my words, not harshly but firmly enough to make me pause. “You don’t need to explain anything. Not to me.”

I swallowed hard, his words striking a chord deep within me. It was rare to hear such understanding from him, but when it came, it was always so steady—unshakable, like him.

“I guess I owe you one, huh?” I tried to joke, though my voice wavered slightly.

Zoro smirked, a hint of mischief lighting up his eyes. “I’m keeping count. That’s two favors you owe me now, and I’ve finally thought long and hard about what to cash one of them in on.”

I raised an eyebrow, sitting up a little straighter despite his insistence I stay put. “I knew you wouldn’t let that bet go.”

Before he could retort, the sound of a small commotion caught my attention. Tama’s voice rang out, followed closely by Otsuru and Okiku.

“Tama, please just eat it!” Okiku pleaded, her tone exasperated but kind. Tama, however, was sitting stubbornly, arms crossed and face scrunched up.

I pushed myself up fully, earning a soft grumble from Zoro as I left his lap. “Is she…?” I trailed off, watching the scene unfold as Tama suddenly plopped down beside Zoro, Luffy, and me.

Zoro crossed his arms, a sharp edge to his voice as he said, “You just gonna stare at it all day?”

I gave him a light thump on the head, earning a surprised grunt. “Don’t be rude,” I said with a mock scold.

Luffy grinned widely, leaning forward. “Come on, isn’t it your birthday, Tama?”

At that, Tama’s stubborn expression faltered, her big eyes blinking up at him in surprise. “Oh... yeah, I guess it is,” she mumbled, suddenly bashful.

“Good,” Otsuru interjected, stepping forward with another steaming bowl of bean soup in her hands. “Then you can consider that a birthday present from me.”

Tama’s eyes widened as she looked at the bowl in her hands. She hesitated for a moment, her little fingers gripping the edges. “Thank you,” she said quietly, her voice almost a whisper.

“And this,” Otsuru continued, turning her warm gaze to me, “is for you, my dear.” She gently placed another bowl in my hands.

I blinked down at it, confused. “But I’m not hungry…” I said softly, glancing up at her.

Otsuru gave me a knowing smile, one that made me feel like she could see right through me. “It’s not just about hunger. You’ve been through a lot—physically and emotionally. Sometimes a warm meal is more about healing the soul than the stomach.”

Her words struck a chord, and I found myself swallowing hard. My fingers tightened slightly around the bowl, the fragrant scent of the soup wafting up and stirring something deep inside me.

“Thank you,” I said finally, my voice quiet but sincere. I turned to Luffy, hesitating for a moment before offering, “Luffy, want some too?”

Luffy’s eyes lit up instantly, a grin spreading across his face. “Really?! That’d be—”

“Don’t even think about it,” Zoro cut in with a sharp glare, effectively silencing Luffy.

Tama giggled at the exchange before looking up at me with her big, innocent eyes. “Big sis,” she said softly, “I’ll eat mine, but only if you eat yours first.” Her smile was so sweet, so sincere, that it made my chest tighten.

I faltered for a moment, then smiled back. “Alright, if that’s what you want, birthday girl.”

We both leaned over our bowls, blowing at the steam before taking cautious sips. The warmth of the soup spread through me, but I was more focused on Tama’s reaction.

Tama’s eyes sparkled as she took another bite, her lips quivering. “Yummy!” she exclaimed, her voice trembling with emotion as tears began streaming down her cheeks. “I had no idea food tastes this good!”

Her words hit hard, and Luffy tilted his head, looking at her with genuine confusion. “Huh?” he said, scratching his head.

I leaned toward him slightly and whispered, “Remember what Grandpa Nose said, Captain.”

Understanding dawned on Luffy’s face, and he nodded, his expression softening. I glanced back at Tama, who was giggling now, her joy infectious.

“Hey, lady!” she said, her small voice filled with gratitude as she looked up at Otsuru. “Thank you for being so kind to me. I’ve never had such a great birthday before! I don’t know how I can ever top this!”

Her words made my throat tighten, tears threatening to well up in my eyes. “Damn,” I muttered under my breath, trying to mask the emotions bubbling up. “Why am I getting so emotional over this?”

I focused back on my soup, eating quietly to steady myself. After a moment, I glanced at Luffy again, noticing the way he kept glancing at my bowl.

I sighed with a small smile and pushed the bowl toward him. “Here, Captain. You can have some.”

Luffy’s face lit up again. “Really? Thanks, Y/N!” He eagerly reached for the bowl, his joy lifting the atmosphere as he slurped away with gusto.

Beside me, Zoro smirked faintly, shaking his head. “You spoil him too much,” he said, though his tone carried no real bite.

I chuckled softly. “Maybe, but that’s what a good crewmate does, right?”

A few minutes passed, and the warmth of the moment seemed to spread. Tama was now asleep, snuggled next to Okiku on a bench, her tiny frame looking peaceful. Meanwhile, Otsuru sat with Luffy, Zoro, and me, her gentle voice weaving through the quiet conversation.

“There are so many children like Otama. That’s the state of things here,” Otsuru explained, her voice laced with sorrow.

“Heartless bastards,” I muttered, a rare flash of anger slipping through. Realizing my outburst, I quickly covered my mouth. “Sorry! Sorry! I know I shouldn’t curse,” I said, scratching the back of my neck, embarrassed.

Otsuru gave me a soft smile, brushing off my apology, but Luffy grumbled, his arms crossed tightly. “It isn’t right. That poor little kid, always hungry,” he said, his brows furrowed deeply. “I mean, grown-ups, that’s different. We can eat poison—”

I turned to him, staring as though he’d grown a second head. “No, we can’t!”

“No, you can’t!” Otsuru chimed in, looking equally appalled.

Luffy blinked at us, clearly confused, before shaking his head. “Anyway, there’s no reason people should be starving here. Damn Kaido,” he muttered, his frustration simmering.

“You three are such kind-hearted individuals,” Otsuru said suddenly, her gaze warm yet curious. “By the way, what are your names?”

Her question caught us off guard, and all three of us tensed visibly.

“You can call me Zorojuro,” Zoro said smoothly, his tone calm and practiced. “I’m a ronin.”

“Right!” Luffy said quickly, jumping in. “I’m Monkey D.—”

Both Zoro and I whipped our heads toward him, our eyes wide as we hissed, “Shush!”

Zoro recovered first, crossing his arms and adding, “His name is, uhh, Luffytaro.”

I bit my lip to stifle a laugh as Luffy blinked, confused, before finally nodding. Luffy blinked in confusion but grinned sheepishly. “Huh? Oh, right… I’m Luffytaro.”

Otsuru’s warm gaze shifted to me, her expression calm yet curious. I straightened my posture, trying not to give anything away. “My name is Oy/n,” I said with a small, polite smile.

Otsuru began to giggle softly, a knowing glint in her eyes. “I know you’re from overseas,” she said, her words causing all of us to freeze and turn toward her.

“What gave us away?!” Luffy exclaimed, leaning forward in alarm.

Otsuru smiled gently and gestured vaguely at us. “I hardly know where to start,” she replied with a laugh.

“Well, no point in hiding it now, I suppose,” I said, chuckling nervously.

“There’s no need to worry,” Otsuru reassured us. “I won’t let your secret out.”

Zoro shifted his weight, his gaze narrowing slightly. “I heard this place is called ‘Leftovers Town.’ Why’s that?”

Otsuru sighed, her expression darkening as she gestured toward the distance. “That’s because the fresh food, the good food, is taken by the wealthy and those serving Kaido. This town is left with only the scraps.” She pointed toward the tall mountain dominating the horizon. “Do you see that peak in the middle? That’s where Oden’s castle once stood, before it was reduced to ruins.”

She continued explaining how the food supply was hoarded, with anything non-poisonous reserved for the upper class and Kaido’s forces. Her voice carried the weight of years of injustice, and as she spoke, my fists clenched involuntarily.

“Captain,” I said, turning toward Luffy, who was already staring at the mountain, his brows furrowed in determination. “You thinking what I’m thinking?”

Luffy’s lips curled into a grin, and he nodded. “Yep.”

Suddenly, a sharp whoosh split the air, and an arrow shot toward Otsuru. Zoro reacted instantly, his blade catching the projectile mid-flight with a loud clang.

Before I could process, another arrow zipped toward me. I ducked and twisted out of the way, the arrow embedding itself into the wooden wall behind me.

“What the hell?!” I shouted again, instinctively reaching for my hidden blades, their familiar weight and glow giving me a surge of confidence.

From above, a sharp, disdainful voice called out. “What the hell are you doing?! You’d better stay out of my way!”

I glanced up, spotting a figure perched on the roof, shadowed against the dim light. “I heard what you said, woman! You were speaking ill of the shogun just now!”

“Yeah? Well, he sucks!” I shot back without hesitation, my frustration boiling over.

The figure bristled at my words, his voice dripping with malice. “I can hear six times better than you, so if you trash talk the shogun, I’ll know.”

“Congratulations,” I said, a smirk tugging at my lips. “Want a medal?”

The faint blue hue of my hidden blades began to shimmer brighter as I held them at the ready. My body instinctively shifted into a defensive stance, adrenaline sharpening my senses. “About damn time,” I muttered under my breath, feeling the rush of energy from my blades as they pulsed with a steady rhythm.

The figure leapt down gracefully, revealing himself fully—a lean man with sharp features and an arrogant air. “You’ve got a big mouth for someone so fragile,” he sneered, his weapon gleaming ominously.

“And you’ve got a big ego for someone about to lose,” I countered, my smirk widening.

Zoro stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. “Regardless of what you heard, there’s no excuse to kill someone in cold blood,” he said, his voice sharp with restrained anger.

Luffy followed close behind, his usual carefree expression replaced with one of seriousness.

“Both Otsuru and my partner would have died if those arrows had hit their mark,” Zoro continued, his rage barely contained.

The man, who resembled some kind of bat hybrid, laughed mockingly. “If people would just shut their mouths, I wouldn’t have to shoot them with my arrows,” he said, his tone dripping with cruelty.

Before he could say more, I launched one of my hidden blades at him with precision. It grazed his left wing, forcing him to falter slightly as the blade clattered to the ground near me.

“If men like you wouldn’t overcompensate, then I wouldn’t have to throw my blades at them,” I retorted, retrieving the blade with a fluid motion. “Fair trade, huh?”

Without missing a beat, I executed a back handspring, landing smoothly beside Zoro and Luffy once more. My movements were deliberate, calculated, and spoke volumes about my readiness.

Zoro smirked faintly. “Nice moves.”

Luffy cracked his knuckles, his grin widening. “Looks like we’ve got ourselves a fight.”

The bat-man sneered and launched another volley of arrows, his attacks rapid and relentless. Zoro stepped in front, his swords moving with incredible precision as he blocked each arrow with ease.

"You're wasting all your arrows!" Zoro taunted, his expression calm yet mocking.

Frustrated, the bat-man shifted his aim to Luffy and me. We dodged and blocked, weaving through the assault. “I’ve got this,” Zoro said confidently, deflecting another volley.

The bat-man growled in frustration. “What the hell are you people?! You’re making me waste my arrows! Don’t tell me... are you bandits?”

“Bandits?” I echoed, giving him a sharp look. “Where the hell did you come up with that conclusion?”

Before the situation could escalate further, a desperate cry interrupted us.

“Stop it! Let me go!” Tama’s voice rang out, and we turned to see her being whisked away by a gazelle-like figure.

“Crap, not good,” I muttered, my attention snapping to the scene.

“Big bro! Big sis!” Tama yelled, struggling against her captor.

“Tama!” Luffy shouted, his fists tightening.

“Okay, new plan!” I declared, sheathing my blades back into my thigh halter. My mind raced as I turned to Otsuru. “Otsuru, do you have a horse I can ride?”

“Yes, but—”

“Bring it out!” I interrupted, my voice firm.

Otsuru nodded quickly and disappeared into the nearby stable, emerging moments later with a sturdy, well-groomed horse. Its strong build and steady demeanor were exactly what I needed.

“Perfect,” I said, taking the reins and swinging up onto the saddle with practiced ease.

Zoro’s eyebrow twitched as he watched me steady the horse. “When the hell did you find the time to learn how to ride a horse?!” he yelled, his frustration evident as the horse grew antsy beneath me.

Turning the horse toward him with a smirk, I shrugged. “I’ve been learning for a while now. Just didn’t think it’d come in handy until now.”

Zoro grunted, crossing his arms. “Could’ve fooled me. You’re full of surprises.”

I shot him a playful grin. “Well, I prefer saving a horse and riding a cowboy, but this’ll do for now.”

Zoro choked slightly, his eyes widening. “What the hell did you say?!”

Luffy tilted his head, utterly clueless but already grinning. “Cowboys are cool though!”

I laughed, turning back to Otsuru. “I promise to bring the horse back!” I called, my tone firm and reassuring.

Before Otsuru could respond, Batman yelled furiously, “Oh no, you don’t!” He fired an arrow directly at the horse, causing it to buck wildly in panic.

“Easy, boy! Easy!” I murmured again, keeping the horse steady as it snorted and pawed the ground. The commotion ahead caught my attention, and I turned to see Okiku sprinting toward us, her long sword glinting in the sunlight.

“Okiku?” I called out, halting the horse and calming it once more as she approached.

Without missing a beat, I leaned down and extended a hand. “Want a ride?”

Okiku nodded, her expression resolute. She climbed up behind me, steadying herself as the horse adjusted to the additional weight.

We didn’t get far before Komachiyo bounded into view, the loyal creature keeping pace with us. I grinned. “Hey, boy!” I called, leaning slightly to pat his head as we galloped side by side. Turning to Okiku, I gestured toward Komachiyo. “Want to ride him? Might give you more room to maneuver.”

Okiku nodded again, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Thank you.”

“Alright then,” I said, my voice firm as I issued commands. “Okay, horse, I’m going to need you to jump as high as you can. Komachiyo, you’ll kneel.”

Both animals responded flawlessly, Komachiyo lowering himself just as the horse leaped into the air. Okiku timed her move perfectly, landing safely on Komachiyo’s broad back.

“Good boy!” I praised both animals before spurring the horse forward once more.

In the next moment, I saw Zoro and Luffy make their way onto Komachiyo as well, their quick movements fluid and confident.

“Well, about time you guys hitched a ride,” I teased, laughing as I glanced back at them. My headband was still secure around my face, keeping my hair in place as the wind whipped past us.

Luffy grinned widely, already looking ahead. “Let’s catch that gazelle guy!”

Zoro adjusted his swords, smirking. “You better keep up, y/n.”

“Oh, don’t worry about me,” I called back with a confident smirk, gripping the reins tighter. “Let’s go!”

Luffy’s voice rang out as he leaned forward on Komachiyo, shouting loud enough for Tama and the gazelle man to hear. “Tama! I’m coming for you, okay?!”

“Captain! I’m gonna head forward some more!” I yelled, urging the horse to pick up its already impressive pace.

Luffy nodded, flashing his signature grin. “You got this, y/n!”

“Come on, boy!” I said, leaning forward slightly as the horse surged ahead, its hooves pounding against the ground with determination. “Damn, you must’ve been some champion racer in your day, huh?” I joked to the horse, grinning as we ate up the distance.

Suddenly, Batman swooped back into view, his sharp, mocking voice cutting through the air. “Forget about the girl! You’ve got me to deal with!” He aimed another volley of arrows, his wings flapping as he prepared to attack.

“Dodge the arrows, boy!” I commanded, and the horse neighed in understanding, weaving and darting skillfully to avoid the incoming projectiles.

Before Batman could reload, Luffy leapt from Komachiyo with a determined shout. His fist connected squarely with Batman’s chest, sending the arrogant foe tumbling out of the air.

“So long, losers!” Batman croaked, retreating hastily as he disappeared from sight.

As the dust settled, I slowed the horse for a moment, letting it catch its breath. Luffy called out to me from Komachiyo, his voice clear and commanding. “Hey, y/n!”

“Yeah, Captain!” I shouted back, looking over my shoulder.

“Head straight and meet us at the next town!” he said, pointing ahead.

“You got it, Captain!” I replied with a firm nod. Spurring the horse back into motion, I raced forward with renewed purpose, the thrill of the chase keeping my focus sharp. "Hang in there, Tama," I murmured. "We're coming."

Minutes passed as the horse galloped relentlessly, and I found myself getting closer to the next town. "You're doing amazing, horsey," I praised, watching as the horse neighed in response, its pace steady and powerful.

"I haven't felt the rush of riding a horse in years," I admitted, feeling a rush of nostalgia as the wind whipped past. Just then, Komachiyo pulled up beside me, its massive frame moving smoothly with each stride. "Now, aren't you a good boy?" I teased, offering the large dog a playful grin, as I saw above Luffy, Zoro, and Okiku ready.

However, our moment of camaraderie was interrupted when we approached the gates of Backuratown. The sight that greeted us made my stomach drop—samurai lined up along the entrance, their serious expressions warning of trouble ahead.

"Man, what a pain," I breathed out, my mind racing as I assessed the situation. This was going to be tricky.

Third POV… 

Somewhere outside the ruins of Oden's castle, Bepo, Penguin, and Shachi were watching everything unfold through their binoculars. The tension in the air was thick as they observed Y/N and the crew’s movements.

"Who knew Y/N could ride a horse too!" Penguin remarked, his voice filled with surprise.

"Forget about the horse," Shachi interrupted, narrowing his eyes. "Did you see how Zoro had her back when she was in a panic earlier? And now, the captain's going to blow a fuse when he hears about it."

"Not only that, but someone tried to shoot an arrow at her, and she dodged it quick!" Bepo added, his voice full of admiration for her skill.

However, their excitement was cut short when Bepo noticed something alarming through the binoculars.

"Oh no!" Bepo shouted, his face paling.

Both Penguin and Shachi quickly turned to him, concern growing. Without wasting another second, the trio sprinted back toward Oden's castle.

At the castle, the scene was tense as their captain, Trafalgar Law, lay propped up against the floor, his eyes lost in thought. The soft rustle of his Kimono could be heard as he absentmindedly toyed with his necklace on his neck. The half-heart pendant glimmered in the light, a reminder of Y/N, and the memories of her flooded his mind.

“I wonder what Y/N is doing…” Law thought, the smile that usually tugged at his lips when thinking of her, missing. “Is she safe? Of course she is—Strawhat’s with her. They’re crewmates.”

His thoughts continued to swirl, pondering if Y/N had managed to escape her forced arranged marriage. The uncertainty gnawed at him, but he had never voiced his worries to her—he had hoped she'd find her own path, one away from the pressures of her engagement.

A sudden voice cut through his thoughts.

"Captain!" yelled Bepo, rushing in. "There's an emergency!"

Law’s head snapped up, his chest exposed beneath the open kimono. With his hands casually placed behind his back, he stood up, his broad frame commanding attention. He pulled out a small white box from inside his kimono. It held another heart necklace—this one for Y/N, the one he’d picked out just for her. He smiled softly, imagining her wearing it, perhaps as a symbol of his love for her.

His fingers lingered over the box, but he quickly tucked it back into his kimono when Bepo’s frantic voice cut through once again.

Law sighed, his gaze not even shifting to Bepo as he closed his eyes, trying to maintain composure.

“You’re going to have to explain the problem to me first,” Law muttered, his calm demeanor betraying the storm brewing inside him.

Bepo hesitated but pressed on. "Strawhat, Y/N, and Roronoa are here!"

Law’s heart skipped a beat. Y/N. His princess. Finally, after all this time, she had arrived.

"So, Strawhat finally made it to Wano… that's good, so what's the issue?" Law replied, his voice low and controlled, though the excitement was palpable. He had been waiting for this moment, but he had no idea what kind of mess Strawhats crewmates had gotten themselves into now.

"Well," Bepo continued, a note of urgency in his voice, "He, Roronoa, and Y/N are charging straight into Bakuratown, ready to fight!"

Law’s face twisted in frustration, his brows furrowing deeply. "Bunch of fools!" he yelled, clenching his fists. "They’re going to ruin the whole damn plan!"

Shachi, trying to remain calm, added, “To be fair, Captain, some bat-guy did try to shoot an arrow at Y/N…”

Law’s gaze snapped to Shachi, his eyes widening in disbelief. “He tried to do what?!”

The room fell silent as Law processed the danger his crewmates had just escaped. His mind raced, concern for Y/N now outweighing any other thoughts.

"What now, Captain?" Bepo asked, stepping forward, a hint of worry in his voice.

Law didn't respond immediately. Instead, he moved past his crew, his hands clenched into fists, eyes burning with determination. "Let's go stop them before it's too late!" he barked, his tone firm and commanding.

Bepo, Penguin, and Shachi saluted, their faces hardening with resolve. "Aye, aye, Captain!"

As they gathered their things and prepared to leave, Law’s mind raced, but the one thought that kept coming back to him was Y/N.

“She’s always getting herself into trouble,” he muttered under his breath, the familiar feeling of both admiration and frustration bubbling up. “But I’ll be damned if anything happens to her.”

.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 65: Into the lions den

A/N: And we are back with another new chapter! Imma drop two more after this one, but I cant wait for you guys to read them! Thank you guys for the love on the previous chapters! we got some Zoro POV, and a trio third pov! and remember all is fair in love and war ;) hehehe. And I havent forgotten to update the masterlist, I’ll get that either today or tomorrow morning but without further a do, let the adventure begin! 

tags: @rubyninja1 :)

Zoro POV… 

As Y/N rested her head on my chest, a familiar weight filled my chest. My body instinctively clung to her, as though I were afraid that if I let go, she might disappear again. The moment I held her close, a flood of thoughts rushed through my mind.

"What did they do to you?" I thought, my fingers brushing lightly over her back. My gaze shifted, noticing the change in her. The once long hair I left her with back in Zou was now cut short, and dyed a dark red color, and it was styled into soft curls. Her headband—adorned with diamonds and rhinestones—was something new too.

But what struck me more than anything was the sword she now carried. The sword on her back that wasn’t there before. Did she get stronger? What happened to her while we were apart?

But I kept my mouth shut. There was no time for questions right now. I’ll ask later. Right now… my partner’s back with me.

Luffy grinned, breaking the silence. "The rest of the crew got separated…"

Y/N pulled away from me, standing up to join Luffy, her smile a little strained.

"Yup, I jumped into the water, to try and get him, but we both got sucked in..." she trailed off, her words holding a weight I could feel in my chest.

I watched as Luffy suddenly sniffed the air, his eyes lighting up. "Waoh! I smell meat! Give me a snack!" His mouth watered as he grinned like a fool.

"Come on, Luffy," Y/N said with a playful roll of her eyes.

Then, something changed in her demeanor. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, and my curiosity grew.

"Oh, Zo, by the way, this is yours back..." She untied the bandana I had given her—the one I had hoped would keep me with her while she dealt with that arranged marriage mess. She handed it back to me, a soft sadness lingering in her tone.

I gripped it in my hand, but before I could speak, she added, "And this letter is for you... It’s from King… along with this ring"

My stomach sank as I held the ring in my hand, and my gaze lifted to Y/N. Something about the weight of it felt different. As I slipped it onto my finger, I could feel a deep connection to the ring, as if it held more than just metal and gems—it carried the weight of a promise, of something much more profound. I placed my bandana inside my Kimono, then slowly unfolded the letter King had given me.

"Dear Roronoa Zoro, by the time you have received this letter, I will have passed away. But know this: everything I did, I did to protect Y/N and the legacy of my island, its people, and its technology. The princess carries with her not only my sword but also the master ring, which has been modified for her. This ring you now wear, it was meant for the one who stands beside her in battle, who has earned the trust to guard her with their life."

I felt my breath catch in my throat. Princess? I had suspected something was wrong, but hearing it spelled out made it feel all too real. Y/N was more than just a fighter and I also knew that King had already bestowed her title as Princess but now—she was part of something far greater, something I couldn’t fully comprehend just yet. She was connected to this island, its people, its history—and now, that responsibility was on her shoulders.

I read on, my heart pounding in my chest.

"Y/N has always been by your side, and the bond you two share is something more than mere partnership. It is a bond of trust forged through countless battles. You have always been there for her, and I trust you will continue to be. The ring you now wear is a warrior’s ring, forged with the intention of standing by the princess, in battle and in life. It is meant to symbolize the bond between the two of you, a bond that cannot be broken, no matter what obstacles lie ahead."

I clenched the letter in my fist, feeling the weight of King’s words sink in deeper. This was no ordinary ring. This was a symbol of my bond with Y/N, a promise to stand by her side, to protect her no matter what.

"I know the path ahead will not be easy, and Y/N will face challenges beyond what any of us could have predicted. But I trust you, Zoro, to ensure that she is safe. Keep her close, protect her, and never allow harm to come to her. This is not just my request—it is the final wish of a man who has seen the dangers the world holds. Y/N carries not only my legacy but the hope of our people. I ask you to never forget that."

The words blurred in front of my eyes, but I couldn’t tear my gaze away. I felt a fierce protectiveness rise within me, a need to fulfill the request laid out before me.

I looked at Y/N again, her face softened by a mixture of exhaustion and resolve. She had always been strong, always ready to fight, but I could see it in her eyes—the weight of everything she had to carry was starting to take its toll. I couldn’t let her bear it alone.

I tucked the letter carefully into my Kimono, gripping the ring tightly in my hand, feeling the cool metal against my palm.

Luffy, as always, was sniffing around, his mouth watering at the scent of the meat. “Luffy, if you just wait a few seconds, Zoro will probably share with you,” Y/N said with a laugh.

I couldn’t help but smile. That smile… It had been too long since I’d seen it. A small relief washed over me, like a storm finally passing. "Yeah, yeah," I muttered, passing Luffy the meat. "There are so many fish and animals here, you wouldn't believe it!"

Just as Luffy reached for it, Y/N slapped the meat right out of his hand, and it dropped to the ground. "Wait, no!" I said, almost laughing as Luffy groaned.

"Aww, why?" Luffy pouted, kneeling down to pick it up and blowing the dirt off of it.

Y/N sighed, shaking her head. "Don't you remember what Tama said?" she asked, raising an eyebrow at both of us.

"Who the hell is Tama?" I asked, confused, as Luffy suddenly snapped his fingers and looked at me.

"Oh right... be careful, the water's poisonous, and the animals drink it! So if you got this from an animal, then it's poisonous too!" Luffy said, then took a big bite of the meat.

I blinked. "WHY DID YOU TAKE A BITE OF IT?!" Y/N yelled at Luffy, who was still chewing away without a care in the world.

Y/N sniffed the air and froze, her eyes narrowing. "Wait a second… I know that smell anywhere..."

I smirked, feeling a small pride swell in my chest. "Ah, you learned something from me after all," I said. Her senses were sharper than I gave her credit for.

"I want some!" she said, grabbing my sake bottle and taking a swig, some of it spilling down her chin and neck.

Damn.

I could feel my gaze lingering on her for just a moment too long before I cleared my throat and crossed my arms. “Looking mighty fine there, Y/N,” I teased, a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. “That’s a dangerous habit, drinking like that. You sure you can handle it?”

"Listen..." Y/N said as she handed the sake bottle back to me. “I needed a good drink, and I missed drinking with you, so consider this a to-be-continued of what's to come." She smiled, her expression soft but teasing.

My smirk deepened. “I like the sound of that.”

Before I could say anything else, Luffy flailed his arms, breaking the moment. “Anyway! Zoro, we should probably get going now!”

“Yeah! We ran into this little girl, and one thing led to another, and we need to take her to a doctor,” Luffy said nonchalantly, still chewing on some food.

"Yeah! No kidding, the brat's out of shape!" I said, glancing over at the girl we were helping, but my words were cut short when I felt a sharp hit on the side of my head. "Ow! What the…?"

Y/N was glaring at me, her eyes narrowed in disapproval. Damn, she even looked good mad, I thought, taking a step back, unsure if I should be amused or worried.

“Don’t call her a brat,” she said firmly, then turned to Luffy. “Come on, Luffy!”

Luffy barely looked up as he continued munching, oblivious to the tension. Y/N clenched her left fist, and with a graceful leap, she landed next to the girl. “Alright, come on, you two,” she said, her tone commanding but soft, like a reminder that she was still in charge here.

I grinned, unable to resist. "I can finally reclaim my place..."

I barely finished the sentence before Y/N suddenly froze, her senses sharpening. “Roronoa, I swe—” she began, but her words trailed off as she glanced into the distance, her hand instinctively going to the hilt of her sword.

"Just who the hell are they?" she muttered, her eyes focused on something approaching.

"Hello, gentlemen... and madam," came the voice from afar, smooth and mocking.

“Listen, I’m not that old,” Y/N muttered, rolling her eyes as I laughed.

The voice continued, “How fortunate. I found the fugitive ronin himself…”

“Damn, Zo, fugitive? We’re moving up in the world, I see,” Y/N chuckled, clearly enjoying herself, even in the face of danger.

“Zorojuro, and he brought companions,” the voice said, pulling out cards. “Is he going to do a magic trick or…?” Y/N raised an eyebrow, her skepticism thick.

I smirked, shaking my head. “I swear, you’ve gotten bolder…”

“Guilty as charged,” she shrugged, unfazed.

“Wait a minute, we know him,” Luffy said suddenly, standing next to me, squinting into the distance.

“Seems like he’s working for Kaido…” I muttered, instinctively reaching for my sword hilt. This wasn’t just a random encounter.

The man’s voice rang out, “Strawhat is here, as is the princess as well!”

Y/N’s face hardened. “Well, no time to cover now,” she said, grabbing the hilt of her sword—a different one than usual. I froze. That’s not her sword...

The man’s voice carried over, smug and self-assured. “I presume you two are the culprits behind the shoreline assaults…”

"Assaults is a far stretch," Y/N called from above, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “If they hadn’t tried to shoot us, they wouldn’t have been hit…”

The man’s voice grew colder. “I was told I lost two subordinates and one baboon…”

Y/N didn’t hesitate. “Well, maybe you should have done a better job training the subordinates, then, huh?” she shot back, her defiance unmistakable.

One of the subordinates sneered, his patience wearing thin. “Just shoot her!”

I gripped my sword tighter, ready for the fight, but before I could move, Y/N from where she was seated, her right fist clenched. Red electricity crackled around her body as she kissed her pointer and middle fingers. I watched, intrigued and more than a little impressed, as she pulled back her fingers and formed a red electric arrow with pinpoint precision.

"Finally was able to use that technique," Y/N said with a grin, her voice dripping with satisfaction. Before anyone could react, she released the arrow. It flew through the air in a blur, striking the subordinate who had threatened her. The man collapsed, twitching as the electricity surged through him, his body jerking violently before he hit the ground.

Y/N though her expression was calm, but her eyes glinted with something dangerous. "I'm getting real tired of men who overcompensate," she muttered, crossing her arms with a scowl, but the man didn’t even flinch.

His gaze didn’t waver from his cards as he spoke, his voice steady and cold. "The likelihood of you two being behind the attack is 98%."

Y/N snorted, raising an eyebrow. "Wooo! Looks like someone knows math," she teased, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

The man’s face remained unreadable as he continued, pulling out his blade, its steel catching the light as he raised it slightly. “It doesn’t matter. In the land of Wano, you must choose your path—follow the strong, or become its prey. There is no in-between.”

"Lame," Y/N scoffed. "Besides, I’ve already dealt with being prey. I much rather enjoy playing with my food." Her grin turned predatory, the playful tone gone.

The headliners and subordinates began to close in around us, their eyes narrowed in on Y/N and me. This wasn’t going to be an easy fight. But if they thought they were intimidating us, they were sorely mistaken.

"Princess," I said with a smirk, addressing Y/N as I drew my swords. "Why don’t you sit back and watch how it’s done?"

I caught the briefest look of surprise in her eyes as she gave me a double take. “Fine, but if things get screwy, I’m jumping in,” she said, giving me a nod.

I smirked as I glanced over at Luffy, who had grabbed the hilt of a sword—when the hell did he even pick that up? I thought, but shook it off. Knowing Luffy, he could probably pick up a sword in the middle of a fight without even realizing it.

"I think we’re about to piss Kinemon off, huh, Luffy?" I said, cracking my knuckles as I surveyed the enemies closing in on us.

Luffy grinned, that usual carefree expression on his face. "Kinemon did warn us not to make a scene," I added, knowing full well the samurai had given us a strict warning about drawing attention.

"Too late, 'cause Y/N and I already did that," I said, letting out a small chuckle as I glanced up at Y/N, who was perched on the ride, her eyes locked on the action.

Luffy burst out laughing, looking back at me. "Y/N now twice! She’s got the same vibe as you, Zoro!"

I couldn’t help but laugh, despite the tension in the air. "Yeah, guess we’re both troublemakers," I said, unsheathing my swords with a sense of satisfaction.

"We’ll apologize later," Luffy said, his grin never fading.

Y/N POV… 

"Here we go again with the cards," I muttered under my breath, watching the headliner dramatically pull out his deck and lay the cards in front of him like he was some kind of magician.

“Let’s see what the cards have to say about the probability of you surviving a month here,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. He flipped over a card and gave me a sly grin. “A firm 19%. You should go sightseeing somewhere. Just to be clear, you are aware of who controls this country, I presume?”

I stared at him, unimpressed. “Yeah, and?” I said flatly, shrugging like I couldn’t care less. His theatrics were starting to wear thin.

His grin widened as he continued, “I know all about you, Princess. As a fellow member of the Worst Generation, you have quite the reputation for rattling opponents.”

I smirked, crossing my arms. “Never knew I had fans.”

The headliner’s grin faltered slightly, but he recovered, now focusing on Zoro and Luffy. “Tell Kaido we’re here—to take down an Emperor!” Luffy shouted, unsheathing the sword with dramatic flair.

I slapped a hand over my face, groaning. “Come on, Luffy. Really?”

“Dial it back, Luffy,” Zoro said, his own sword already drawn, though his expression was more annoyed than concerned. “Kin’emon specifically told us to lay low.”

“Oh... right,” Luffy mumbled, as though just remembering. He scratched his head sheepishly. “I was just kidding! Totally joking!”

“Too late now,” I muttered, still perched on Komachiyo. I glanced down at Tama, still fighting off the infection, her small frame trembling slightly. We really need to wrap this up before things spiral.

Zoro’s eyes narrowed on the sword Luffy was holding, his interest piqued. “That’s an interesting blade you’ve got there. Where the heck did you get that thing?”

“It’s a long story,” I said with a sigh, hoping to steer the conversation away from Luffy’s impulsiveness.

“It’s a famous one, right?” Luffy grinned, holding the blade up proudly.

Zoro tilted his head, clearly unimpressed. “It’s powerful, sure, but you should probably let me hold onto it.”

“No way!” Luffy shot back immediately.

“Don’t tell me no!” Zoro barked, his frustration already boiling over. The two immediately launched into one of their classic bickering sessions, completely ignoring the headliner, who was watching us like we’d lost our minds.

“Y/N, tell Zoro no!” Luffy called, laughing as he clutched the sword tightly.

“Really?” I asked dryly, watching them with a mix of amusement and exasperation. 

“Why don’t you ask Y/N to lend her sword?” Luffy said through his laughter. “It’s fancy, too!”

I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Luffy, you know I can’t just give my sword to anyone,” I said. Especially not King’s sword. The thought alone made my grip on the hilt tighten slightly.

“At least give it to Y/N!” Zoro argued, glaring at Luffy. “She actually knows how to use swords, unlike you!”

“Imma slash ’em up good!” Luffy declared, grinning ear to ear as he swung the blade around haphazardly. “Honorable Zorojuro, you handle the jerks in the back!”

“Fine, but after we handle these guys, you have to let me try that sword,” Zoro said, his tone making it clear this was non-negotiable.

The headliner finally seemed to lose patience, shouting, “Enough of this nonsense—kill them!” His subordinates sprang into action, charging toward us.

As Luffy moved forward, he threw the scabbard like it was a piece of trash, sending it flying into the distance.

“Don’t throw the scabbard, Luffy!” Zoro and I yelled in unison, utterly stunned by his casual disrespect for the weapon.

“Oops,” Luffy said with a laugh, already leaping into the fray.

"You're not using it right!" Zoro shouted, visibly frustrated as Luffy swung the sword awkwardly, using it more like a blunt object to punch enemies.

"Captain, I'm going to teach you how to use a sword when we're done here because I can't unsee this!" I groaned, covering my eyes in exasperation.

Komachiyo let out a distressed whine, pulling my attention away from Luffy's antics. I looked down at Tama, her pale face etched with discomfort. Her condition wasn’t improving.

"What's wrong, boy?" I asked Komachiyo, though I could already feel the urgency rising in my chest. Seeing Tama struggle like that made my heart ache. "You guys better wrap this up!" I shouted at Luffy and Zoro. "We still need to help Tama, Luffy!"

Just then, the headliner pulled out his sword again, but this time it transformed into straws.

"What the—" I started, watching as Zoro landed what looked like a clean hit.

"Way to go, partner!" I cheered, grinning.

"That was awesome!" Luffy added with enthusiasm.

But instead of the headliner going down, the blow struck one of his subordinates instead.

"Wait, what?!" I exclaimed, confused. "Zoro's attack hit someone else? What gives?"

"Impressive," the headliner said, completely unfazed. A creepy grin spread across his face as his arm extended, revealing a strawman figure.

"This is way too creepy," I muttered, narrowing my eyes.

"Observe," he said with a smirk. "Minus one life."

"What?!" I whispered in shock, my eyes widening as he continued.

"You seem confused. These strawmen represent the lives of my subordinates. With my Straw-Straw powers, they act in my place," the headliner explained, his grin widening.

He pulled out his cards again. "Now, let's play a game, shall we? Here, we'll let my strawman cards decide," he said as his body began to shift, transforming fully into a massive, grotesque strawman.

"Crap, not good," I muttered under my breath, gripping Komachiyo's reins tighter.

"I'm not so bold as to challenge three members of the Worst Generation at once," the headliner continued, his voice dripping with mockery, "at least, not in a fair fight."

I quickly scanned the area, realizing we were at a disadvantage. "Komachiyo, I need you to get them. Hurry!" I commanded.

Without hesitation, Komachiyo charged forward, grabbing both Luffy and Zoro in his mouth.

"What the heck's gotten into you, boy?!" Luffy protested, dangling helplessly.

"I gave him the order! Now's not the time to argue!" I snapped, riding on Komachiyo’s back as he sprinted away from the headliner.

Once we were far enough, I reached over and pulled Luffy and Zoro free from Komachiyo's mouth, settling them beside me.

Luffy wiped his face, looking more amused than upset. "I didn’t know you could order animals," he said with his usual carefree grin.

"Yeah, well, there’s a first time for everything, Captain," I replied, patting Komachiyo’s head. "Good boy. Keep going, buddy."

Luffy’s expression softened as he turned to Tama. "Hang in there, Tama. We’ll get you help soon," he said, the urgency in his voice unmistakable.

Her fever’s worse. I could see it in her pale face, and it made my chest tighten. "Zoro, her fever’s climbing fast. We need to move," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

"We’re moving as fast as we can, but it won’t mean much if those guys catch us," Zoro said, gesturing at the group of subordinates gaining ground behind us.

"Komachiyo, can you give us more speed?" I urged. The giant lion growled, pushing himself harder, his paws thundering against the dirt.

Luffy and Zoro lashed out at the enemies closing in, fending off attacks even as they balanced precariously on Komachiyo’s back. "This isn’t good," Zoro muttered. "We need a better plan, or we’re just running in circles."

Just then, Komachiyo let out a panicked growl, and I felt him stumble slightly. "What’s wrong, boy?" I asked, holding on tightly.

A blast of wind and flying debris answered my question as the strawman emerged from the chaos, towering over everything in its path. Its grotesque, twisted form moved with unnerving purpose, the Headliner’s smirk visible even from here.

I gritted my teeth, reaching back for King’s sword as the chaos unfolded around us. The moment my hand wrapped around the hilt, a familiar surge of energy coursed through my body. It wasn’t just power—it was alive, pulsing with a mixture of fire and electricity that ignited as soon as I drew the blade. Pressing the red gemstone embedded in the handle, the energy coiled and crackled along my left arm, creating an intense glow that lit up the storm of debris around us.

“This power… it’s the same as when I was about to face Oven back in Whole Cake…” The memory was sharp, but there wasn’t time to dwell on it.

Turning to Zoro, who held Tama securely in his arms, I balanced myself on Komachiyo’s back. “Zoro, think you can hold Tama for me?” I called over the rushing wind and the roar of enemies pursuing us.

Zoro glanced at me, his sharp eyes narrowing. “Don’t waste your breath asking things you already know,” he said, adjusting his grip on Tama to make sure she was safe.

“Fine, then don’t drop her,” I replied, a faint smirk playing on my lips despite the tension.

“I don’t drop things,” he retorted, his voice steady and full of confidence. “Just don’t get yourself killed out there. I don’t want to deal with Luffy whining about you.”

I snorted, shaking my head. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

The strawman began to attack, and I blocked each one with King’s blade. Still planting my feet onto Komachiyo, I focused on the battle.

“Whose sword is that, anyways?!” Zoro yelled, noticing my weapon.

“I’ll explain later!” I yelled back, gritting my teeth as I intercepted his strikes. The strength of the blow made my arms vibrate, but I held my ground, deflecting his hits with King’s blade.

Just then, Zoro came from behind, slicing through the air with his swords, effortlessly pushing the strawman back.

"When did you get shirtless?!" I said, my eyes widening as I finally noticed Zoro’s bare torso. I couldn’t help but appreciate the sight—his muscles had definitely become more defined. “You mean to tell me, you were in Wano, and this whole time instead of recruiting, you were working on your muscles?!”

Zoro smirked, flexing slightly. “What can I say? Figured I’d need a few more tricks for the next round.” His eyes twinkled, a playful challenge behind them. “But if you like what you see, feel free to compliment me more. It might motivate me.”

I rolled my eyes, barely hiding my amusement. "Don’t get cocky, swordsman."

He grinned, his posture relaxed despite the chaos around us. “Let me handle this one,” Zoro said as he prepared his stance, his gaze flicking toward the group. “Take care of the brat.”

I glared at him, giving him a look of disbelief. “Fine, but don’t call Tama a brat,” I shot back, my words carrying a mix of seriousness and lighthearted annoyance.

I pressed the red gemstone on my blade, deactivating the power, and placed it behind me once more, making sure it was secure.

“Alright, let’s go,” I muttered, lifting Tama from Luffy’s grip. "You’re staying out of this, Luffy."

Luffy pouted, clearly ready to jump into the fight, but I had no time to entertain his antics.

As I moved Tama into a safe spot, I couldn’t help but glance back at Zoro. The way his muscles tensed as he readied for his next move... damn, he was definitely distracting.

I shook my head, holding Tama closer as her fever seemed to spike even higher. Komachiyo stumbled, his legs giving out as he let out a pained grunt, and I felt panic rise in my chest. “Hang in there, boy!” I said urgently, running my hand over his fur.

“Puppy, you can’t give up now!” Luffy chimed in, his voice as determined as ever.

Ahead of us, Zoro was locked in a fierce struggle with the strawman, his movements precise and unrelenting. He growled through gritted teeth, his muscles flexing with every block and counter. "What the hell is this thing’s deal?! Where’s all this power coming from?!"

As if on cue, Zoro exhaled sharply and deliberately flexed, his biceps bulging as he shifted his stance. The sight was so absurd it yanked me from my panic.

“Are you seriously flexing right now?!” I shouted, half-exasperated, half-in disbelief.

Without missing a beat, Zoro threw a glance over his shoulder, his lips curving into a smirk that was far too smug for the situation. “You’re welcome,” he quipped before unleashing a powerful strike that forced the strawman several steps back.

The ground trembled under the force, and Zoro took a moment to straighten up, glancing back at me again. “You were saying?” he added, his voice dripping with playful arrogance.

I blinked, caught completely off guard. “I—uh… I’ll be good,” I muttered, my voice small and unconvincing as I avoided his gaze.

He chuckled lowly, the sound almost enough to send a shiver down my spine. “That’s more like it,” he said, his tone warm and teasing before he turned back to the fight.

As the strawman raised its grotesque, needle-filled fingers, Zoro's sharp eyes caught the movement before I could even react. He lunged forward, intercepting the deadly projectiles that veered toward Luffy and me, his swords moving in a blur. Sparks flew as metal clashed against needles, and the sheer force of Zoro’s counter made my heart skip a beat.

With a swift, calculated strike, Zoro slashed across the strawman’s arm and chest, his precision unwavering. The strawman staggered back, its laughter grating as it persisted, launching attack after attack. Zoro met every move, his muscles tense and unyielding as he continued to shield us.

“Man, this guy is annoying,” I muttered, gripping Tama tightly as Luffy stood beside me, ready to jump in if needed.

The strawman cackled once more, its mouth opening wide as nails shot out like bullets. Zoro’s swords whirled in perfect synchronization, deflecting most of the projectiles, but some managed to pierce his forearm and scrape across his body.

I flinched as one particularly sharp nail landed dangerously close to him, but Zoro gritted his teeth, pressing forward with an intensity that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. With a shout, he performed his Two-Sword Style: Nigiri, Tower Climb Ripple, the slash connecting with devastating precision. The strawman stumbled, letting out a garbled cry before collapsing in defeat.

Komachiyo, as if sensing the shift in danger, began moving again, picking up the pace and carrying us away from the scene.

“Fuck, finally,” I breathed, relief washing over me.

Zoro, panting slightly, sheathed his blades and rolled his shoulders. “So that’s Hawkins. Gotta admit, that power of his gave me some trouble.” He gripped his forearm, wincing as he yanked one of the embedded nails out. “What a pain in my ass.”

“Luffy, mind holding Tama for me? Let me see what I can do for Zoro,” I said, already moving toward him.

“Sure!” Luffy said, taking Tama from my arms with his usual carefree grin.

I crawled toward Zoro, ignoring the irritated glare he shot me as I reached for his injured arm.

“Alright, let me see the wound,” I said firmly, grabbing his arm despite his protests.

“Easy, woman!” he barked, instinctively pulling back, but I didn’t let go.

“Don’t be a baby,” I muttered, inspecting the punctures and scratches. My eyes narrowed as I noted the depth of the wounds. They weren’t life-threatening, but they needed attention fast.

As I thought of what to do, I caught a faint white glow from my thigh halter. My breath hitched as realization struck. “If King could heal my injured ankle back in Whole Cake using these blades... maybe I can, too,” I thought aloud.

I pulled out one of the small blades, twirling it between my fingers. The soft, ethereal glow brightened as I focused, holding it above Zoro’s injured arm.

Zoro raised a brow, his lips twitching into something between confusion and mild amusement. “What the hell are you doing now?”

“Trust me,” I said, my tone leaving no room for argument.

He smirked faintly despite the situation. “You and your little tricks, huh? Fine, but if you mess up, I’m not letting you live it down.”

I rolled my eyes, a small smile tugging at my lips as I pressed the glowing blade close to his forearm. "Just sit still and stop complaining for once."

The light pulsed softly, radiating a soothing warmth that made Zoro’s usually stoic expression soften. His sharp eyes lingered on the glow, his lips parting slightly as he murmured, “You’re full of surprises, aren’t you?” His tone was low, carrying a rare hint of admiration.

“This was one of the last techniques King taught me,” I said softly, my focus still on the blade as it worked its magic. “Back in Whole Cake... my ankle was burned badly thanks to that Oven guy. King used my blade to heal it, showed me it could do so much more.”

Zoro raised a brow, his expression curious yet guarded, his arm relaxing under my touch. “And you just figured you’d test it out on me?”

I smirked faintly, glancing up at him. “It worked, didn’t it?”

The light began to fade as the wound sealed completely, leaving his arm good as new. I removed my blade, twirling it in my fingers with a practiced grace. The sunlight caught the metal, making it gleam before I carefully slid it back into the sheath in my thigh halter. “There. Good as new,” I said with a sly grin, leaning down to press a quick, teasing kiss on his arm.

Zoro’s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his face, though his lips twitched in what might’ve been a smirk. Just as I turned to crawl back to Tama, his strong hand gripped my waist and effortlessly pulled me back toward him.

“Brings back memories, doesn’t it?” Zoro murmured, his deep voice low and rough near my ear.

The realization hit me instantly. The position—the way I was practically leaning into him—mirrored the moments we’d shared riding Ucy during the chaos in Dressrosa and later Ryonosuke in Zou. My cheeks heated as the memories played in my mind, Zoro’s steady presence a constant back then too.

I turned my head slightly to glance at him, his smirk now fully formed, confident and teasing. “You’re never letting those moments go, are you?” I asked, my voice tinged with faux annoyance, though I couldn’t stop the smile tugging at my lips.

“Why would I?” he replied, his grip still firm around my waist. His sharp eyes softened just a fraction, something unreadable flickering in them. I shook my head, still trying to shake off the strange fluttering in my chest as Zoro turned to yell out to Luffy, "How's she doing?"

Luffy touched his hand to Tama's forehead, his expression immediately darkening. "She's really burning up," he said, concern heavy in his voice.

"Hey, doggy, pick up the pace!" Zoro barked at Komachiyo, who let out a tired whine, but continued to run. The urgency in Zoro's tone was unmistakable, and it only added to the mounting tension.

Soon, however, we found ourselves at a crossroads, literally. The path ahead split in two, and neither direction seemed to offer any certainty.

"Komachiyo, you know which way?" I asked softly, my hand resting gently on the dog's back, but he just whined again, his exhaustion obvious.

"Damn, now what?" I muttered, frustration building.

"Did you get us lost?" Luffy asked, his tone playful but with a hint of impatience as he glanced down at Komachiyo.

"Don't be mean, he's tired," I shot back, defending the dog despite the pressing situation.

"We don't have a lot of time to waste," Zoro said, his voice steady and serious. "Want to try right?"

"I advise left," a voice suddenly spoke, cutting through the tension. We all froze, and slowly, cautiously, turned in the direction of the voice.

A woman stood before us, tall and regal in appearance, her features marked by both grace and strength. Her eyes held an enigmatic glow, and there was a sense of calm power around her. "You brave samurai, and you a brave onna-bugeisha," she continued, her gaze moving from Zoro to me. "It’s no easy feat to drive off Hawkins."

Zoro stepped forward, his stance alert. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice firm, but with a hint of curiosity.

"The woman you saved earlier," she replied, a soft bow of her head accompanying her words. "I owe you a debt of thanks, green one."

I couldn't help the giggle that escaped at her words, and Zoro, his grip tightening around my waist in response, shot me a sharp look. "Green one?" I teased, still unable to contain my amusement.

Zoro let out a low growl, but the glint in his eyes told me he wasn’t truly annoyed. "Shut up," he muttered under his breath, though the corners of his lips tugged upward in an involuntary smirk.

"My name is Otsuro," she introduced herself, her voice calm but confident. Zoro’s eyes widened with sudden realization.

"You were hiding in that dog's tail this whole time!" Zoro exclaimed, his brows furrowing as he pieced it together.

Otsuro nodded, a slight smile playing on her lips. "It’s true. My gratitude knows no bounds, good sir." She then turned her attention to Tama, gently handing Luffy a cloth. "Here, take this, wipe her brow with it, and try to make her comfortable."

Luffy nodded gratefully and placed the cloth on Tama’s forehead, his face filled with concern. "Thanks," he said quietly. "She’s been through a lot."

"I hope this doesn’t sound too forward," Otsuro continued, her gaze lingering on Tama, "but I insist you leave Tama in my care."

"You know Tama?" Luffy asked, surprised.

"Indeed," Otsuro replied with a nod. "She’s a brave one. I’ve seen her around."

"Thanks," Luffy said, his expression softening. "You see, she drank dirty river water all because she was hungry."

Otsuro’s eyes narrowed with understanding, her expression turning serious. "In that case, I suggest we take her to my tea house. I have herbs that can help."

"Tea?! What in the he..." Zoro began, but I quickly covered his mouth with my hand, silencing him.

"Please excuse my partner," I said, my voice light but firm, "he doesn’t understand the beneficial properties that tea has to offer."

Zoro began to grumble under my hand, clearly frustrated by my interruption, but I held my ground. He muttered something incomprehensible, but I could tell he was giving in.

"Just heed my advice, and she’ll be better in no time," Otsuro said, her voice warm but confident.

"I think we should do it!" Luffy agreed enthusiastically, nodding at Otsuro. "Thanks a lot!"

Otsuro gave us a small, knowing smile and then led the way toward the path leading to her tea house. As we walked, I noticed her glance at Zoro, a subtle shift in her demeanor.

"I still owe you a favor," she said, her eyes turning to Zoro. "I would like to tend to your injuries as well."

I glanced at Zoro and noticed the gash on his forehead, which I hadn’t noticed before. "He’d like that," I said with a teasing smile. Zoro grumbled under his breath again, not appreciating my commentary, but I could tell he wasn’t going to refuse the offer.

I released my hand from his mouth, and we continued along the path toward the tea house. The walk was quiet, the tension easing between us as we focused on getting Tama the help she needed.

A few minutes later, we arrived at a quaint tea house nestled in the heart of the village. The scent of herbs and the faint murmur of a bubbling kettle filled the air.

"Okiku!" Otsuro called out as we entered, her voice warm and welcoming. Inside, another woman was tending to a pot of herbs, her delicate hands moving with precision.

"Otama drank the river water and fell ill," Otsuro explained, her voice laced with concern. "Okiku, brew the evil purging herbs. We need to help her."

Okiku nodded immediately, turning toward the shelves and pulling down a jar filled with dried herbs. "I’ll get to it right away."

Luffy carefully carried Tama into the tea house, his face full of worry. "I’ll leave her with you," he said, handing her over gently.

"Well, time to get off," I said to Zoro, but his grip wouldn’t budge. He held me firmly in place, his arm around my waist still tight.

"Zoro," I said again, a bit more firmly this time, tapping his arm. "You need to let go now."

Zoro grumbled but didn’t loosen his hold. "I’m not moving yet," he said, his voice still gruff. "You’re staying with me for a while longer."

I rolled my eyes and sighed. "Seriously, Zoro?"

"Yep," he replied, his mischievous grin firmly in place—the kind that always made me second-guess whether he was being serious or just messing with me. After a moment of silent contemplation, though, he finally loosened his grip, letting me slide down to the ground.

"Thanks, Komachiyo," I said, patting the dog's leg affectionately as he let out a small, tired whine. Zoro followed, sliding down as well, landing with his usual laid-back ease.

We started walking towards the tea house when a booming voice shattered the relative quiet. A massive man was yelling loudly for someone named Okiku.

"Yikes. I'd run too, lowkey," I muttered under my breath, earning a grin from Zoro.

"Okiku and I were locked in a deep discussion!" the giant man bellowed, his tone overly dramatic.

"Really? 'Cause I didn’t see any discussion—just desperation," I quipped back, which made Zoro chuckle softly. The man, suddenly aware of our presence, turned around. The moment his eyes landed on me, they transformed into cartoonish hearts.

"A vision of beauty!" he exclaimed. "May I have your na—"

Before he could finish, Zoro stepped in front of me, blocking the man’s view entirely. "Hey, big boy," Zoro said coolly, tilting his head slightly. "You're blocking the way with that huge ass of yours."

The man bristled, his cheeks reddening. "Shut your trap! I don't have to move for any—" His voice faltered mid-sentence as his eyes locked on Zoro's intense stare. His confidence visibly wavered.

After an awkward pause, the man attempted to recover his composure. "Okiku, I'll have a wrestling match tonight at Bakura Town! And you, fair maiden," he said, looking at me again with newfound courage, "are welcome to watch and feast your eyes on how strong I am."

"Pass," I replied flatly, crossing my arms. "I think I'm good."

Zoro snorted, clearly amused, as the man huffed and stomped away, grumbling something about ungrateful samurai.

I reached up and pulled the headband King had given me from my hair, letting my strands fall loose as I gave my hair a quick shake. After smoothing it out with my fingers, I carefully placed the headband back on my head, securing it snugly. “Well, that was... something,” I muttered, exhaling a small breath.

Zoro’s eyes flicked toward me, then to the sparkling headband. “You never did tell me what’s with that sparkly thing of yours,” he said, nodding toward it with a casual tone, though there was a hint of genuine curiosity behind his words.

I glanced at him and let out a small sigh, leaning against the wall of the tea house. “I’ll fill you in on all the deets later, promise,” I replied, not quite ready to delve into the story just yet. My gaze drifted to the horizon for a moment as I crossed my arms.

Zoro shrugged, his curiosity seemingly satisfied for now, and leaned his shoulder against the doorframe beside me. We stood there in companionable silence, waiting for news from inside the tea house.

Third POV… 

From a secure vantage point hidden within a cluster of trees, Penguin adjusted his binoculars, his expression one of sheer disbelief. "I can't believe this!" he exclaimed, keeping his voice low but urgent.

"Did you see that too?" Shachi, crouched next to him, asked eagerly.

"Yeah," Penguin replied, his tone a mix of amazement and concern. "Did we just find them? It looked like the Strawhats! And Y/N... she's sporting a new look!"

Shachi leaned closer, squinting as he focused his binoculars. "Yeah? Didn’t she have long hair before?"

"She did, but look at her now," Penguin said, a note of admiration slipping into his voice. "She looks amazing with short hair, and the new hair color looks great!"

Bepo, standing a little behind them, nodded enthusiastically. "Oh! Captain Law is going to be thrilled when he sees Y/N!" he said, his tone unusually bright. "He’s really been in a mood since she left to bring back her crewmate and escape her arranged marriage situation."

"Thrilled, huh?" Shachi murmured, nudging Penguin. "Check out the rock she has on her finger though." He adjusted his binoculars, focusing on Y/N’s hand.

Penguin let out a low whistle. "Damn. That’s a red ruby in the middle, with diamonds around it. And look—her wedding band too. Fancy stuff."

"Yeah, but... she’s not wearing the half-heart necklace the captain gave her," Shachi pointed out, narrowing his eyes. "Or the bandana Zoro gave her. What’s up with that?"

Bepo tilted his head, his expression falling slightly. "I just hope they don’t screw things up for us," he muttered. After a pause, he perked up again. "Maybe I should go over and talk to them. Before there’s any trouble. Besides, I could give Y/N one of my hugs! I know she probably missed them!"

"Whoa, whoa, slow down, big guy," Shachi interrupted, giving Bepo a skeptical look. "Nothing personal, but you kinda stick out. And people tend to lose it when they see a bear strolling into town."

Bepo’s shoulders slumped. "You’re right. I’m sorry."

Penguin gave the mink a pat on the back. "Better luck next time, pal. Besides, we’ve got bigger concerns. Look at Zoro over there—he’s bold as hell with Y/N. That’s serious competition for the captain. Doesn’t help that they’re crewmates. Makes it easier for him to be around her."

"Yeah," Shachi added, nudging Penguin. "You see that? Zoro just tucked a strand of her hair back!"

Penguin groaned, lowering his binoculars momentarily. "Damn it, Zoro really is stepping up his game."

Shachi smirked. "What do we do? Think we should report this to the captain?"

Penguin sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, we probably should. But... let’s leave out the details about Zoro and Y/N for now. No need to stir the pot."

"Good call," Shachi agreed, though his grin didn’t waver. "Still, this is getting interesting."

"Too interesting," Penguin muttered, raising his binoculars again. "Let’s just hope this doesn’t blow up in our faces.".

.

..

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 64: Reunion

A/N: And we are back at it again with another new chapter! We have officially arrived in Wano, and Secrets are revealed! Along with a familiar Swordsman missing his partner... when I tell you I have plans for Zoro heheheh. Thank you for liking and following along the series, I promise I will update the masterlist soon! But without further ado let the adveture begin! also side note the edits with Zoro in Wano, with Freak by Doja. OHHH MY GODDDD!!!

Zoro POV… 

As I walked the busy streets of Udon, my mind was anything but present in the moment. The sounds of the city—the chatter, the clinking of carts, the distant laughter—felt distant, like I was hearing them through a fog. My mission was clear, thanks to Kinemon, but that didn’t stop the thoughts from swirling in my head. I’d been in Wano for a while now, blending in, keeping our heads down to avoid blowing our cover, but it had been hard. Every day, the nagging thoughts of what was happening outside of Wano, with Luffy and the others, kept me on edge.

Y/N, I wish you were here... I thought as I took another step, my shoes echoing softly against the cobblestones. Have you finally escaped that damn marriage of yours?

The thought of her trapped, possibly still bound to that engagement, gnawed at me. It was the same thought that had plagued my mind since we first arrived in Wano. I wasn’t sure why I cared so much, but I did. It ate at me. I had to know she was safe. For curly brow’s sake, he better not have done anything... or there’s going to be hell to pay.

I couldn’t stop my mind from racing. I miss my partner...

I took a sip of the sake in my hand, the bitter warmth flowing down my throat, and let out a low sigh. What the hell am I thinking?

Night had fallen by now, the streets beginning to quiet as the lanterns flickered and the stars appeared overhead. My footsteps led me to a small, quiet restaurant, where I indulged in the drink for a few moments. “That’s some good sake,” I muttered to myself, savoring the flavor.

"Should I go back?" I thought, though the answer was obvious. I’ll come back soon.

Walking out into the cool night air, I tipped the jug up and took a deep swig before setting it back down. I looked up at the sky, the half-crescent moon hanging brightly above. It was beautiful. I should buy another round. Find a spot to moon gaze, I thought. The night was calm, but my mind... not so much.

Then, a flashback hit me like a punch to the gut, and I paused on the street.

It was a quiet night on the ship. We’d just finished a long day of training, battling, and planning. As the crew settled into their rooms, I found myself on the crow's nest with Y/N. It had been our little tradition—one I hadn’t realized I was getting so attached to. Watching the stars, the moon reflecting in the dark ocean, the ship rocking gently in the sea. Just the two of us.

I could remember the way her eyes would light up whenever she pointed out a constellation. She was always full of stories and laughter, pulling me into her world. I’d just sit there, leaning against the mast, pretending to be as indifferent as always, but my gaze was always on her, never leaving. She had this way about her that made everything else fade into the background.

Then, every five minutes or so, curly brows would bust in with some ridiculous comment, trying to join in or make us laugh. But it was clear to both Y/N and me—this was our time. That’s when it clicked for me. I couldn’t ignore it anymore.

Damn it. My fist tightened around the jug, the memories coming in a rush. Since Luffy brought her to join the crew, I didn’t really think much of her at first, but... My stomach tightened. I always noticed her. She was always there, always part of the crew. But somewhere along the way, I started thinking about her more. About the way she’d smile when she was focused on something, the way she fought, the way she laughed. We would always protect one another, stand side by side, covering one another in battles, protecting Luffy and the crew. And when we were in Dressrosa... and then Zou...

I took another drink, but it did nothing to ease the thoughts swirling in my head.

I wanted to believe it was nothing. She was part of the crew, my partner in battles, in those rare quiet moments we shared. I had no place for distractions—especially with everything going on in Wano, with the mission, and with everything the crew had to do. But...

Damn it, Zoro, you can’t lie to yourself anymore.

I looked up at the moon again. The half crescent moon hung in the sky like a silent observer of the chaos in my mind. I need to find her. I need to make sure she’s okay.

I kept walking, my thoughts still consumed by Y/N and the uncertainty of what was happening to her. The streets of Udon were quieter now, the night growing still as I passed the old bridge that stretched over the quiet river. But then, a sharp sound broke the silence—the unmistakable shing of a sword being unsheathed.

The smell of blood, I thought, the metallic scent suddenly heavy in the air. Something was wrong.

"What's the rush?" I called out, my voice cutting through the quiet, playful even, despite the tension rising in my gut. "Is that blood-scent perfume you're wearing? Where’d you pick that up?" I couldn’t help the teasing tone, but it was laced with the sharpened edge of caution. "Whatever scent you've got on there, it’s quite poignant," I added, knowing something was off.

A whistle pierced the air, and the figure ahead of me disappeared into the shadows, the killer slipping away unnoticed. My instincts kicked in. I pointed in the direction the figure had gone. "Hey, the killer just went that way!" I called to the officers who had rushed onto the scene. They turned and immediately closed in on me.

"You’re under arrest!" one of them barked, his eyes hard. "We’ll be taking you in, slasher! So don’t move!"

I dropped the sake jug in my hand, the liquid spilling across the ground as I unsheathed my swords. The steel gleamed in the moonlight, the weight of the situation sinking in.

“Looks like I’m in some kind of trouble,” I muttered to myself, my voice low and steady. “Well, I gotta defend myself.”

But then, like a ghost, a flashback of Kinemon’s words echoed through my mind, loud and clear.

“You must maintain your role!” Kinemon had said, his voice firm as he looked me dead in the eye. “Listen closely, we are in the Land of Wano. We have a Shogun—remember his name! Kurozumi Orochi. Any official who does his bidding, anyone with ties to Kaido… That’s why, if you arm them, they will directly report to Kaido. We must not allow our existence to be known until our allies have returned. Only then can we begin our actions. It is essential that you blend in with the locals.”

The memory hit me hard, and my grip on my swords loosened for a moment. Kinemon’s right. I could feel my pulse racing. I can’t blow my cover now.

I had to stay focused. I had to act like the ronin I was supposed to be, not the warrior I felt like. But damn it, I thought, I can’t let these bastards take me without a fight. Soon another flashback hit me, it was the conversation after Kinemon warned us to maintain our role.

“What’s taking them so long?” I had muttered aloud, not realizing it. I’d been pacing in the small camp where we’d set up, far from the chaos. Kinemon had been sharp with me that day, his voice steady as he caught my distracted mutterings.

“Is something the matter, Sir Zoro?” Kinemon had asked, his face drawn in concern.

“Nah, he’s just missing his partner, is all.” Franky had laughed from the corner, his grin wide and unbothered.

“I still can’t believe you’ve gone soft!” Usopp had teased, causing Robin to chuckle from the other side of the camp.

“This princess, she must be of great importance…” Kanjuro had added thoughtfully, watching me carefully.

“You could say that,” I’d muttered, my thoughts still far away.

“Well, in that case, when Lady Y/N arrives, you two will act as a married couple.” Kanjuro had said, almost casually.

“What?!” I had exclaimed, my eyes going wide in disbelief. 

I shook my head, snapping myself back to the present as I stood before the officers, the memory fading from my mind like smoke. My swords were still drawn, but I knew now that I had to be careful. The last thing I wanted was to be dragged into some trouble that would expose our mission. Guess I got no choice.

"On my honor... I surrender," I said, my voice unwavering. I wasn’t going to give them the satisfaction of seeing me anxious. My eyes locked onto the officers as they moved toward me, their hands reaching for the ropes.

The binds bit into my skin, tightening around my chest and arms as they restrained me. I didn’t flinch, didn’t show them any weakness. My mind was elsewhere, still focused on Y/N. I just need to get out of here and find her. It’s only a matter of time before I do.

The officers didn’t speak much as they escorted me, their footsteps echoing through the silent street as we moved toward the holding area. It felt like an eternity, each step dragging me further from the freedom I needed. They were all too eager to get me into a cell.

"I am happy to report, sir, that we have detained the slasher!" one of the officers said with a smug grin, as if they had actually done something impressive. I barely registered the words as I was shoved forward.

I could feel the tension rising in my chest, but I didn’t let it show. This is nothing. Just a small delay. I had been through worse. I would get out of this—I’ll find her. I have to.

As I was led into the small cell, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. The way the officer had spoken, the way they looked at me—it was all too suspicious. Who’s behind this? I wondered.

Y/N POV.. 

"Wake up!" I heard a familiar voice, pulling me from the hazy depths of unconsciousness. "Wake up, Y/N!" the voice yelled again, insistent, as I felt someone pumping air into my lungs. I choked, coughing violently, spitting out water still lingering in my mouth as my breathing returned in ragged gasps.

"Y/N! You're awake!" Luffy shouted, relief written all over his face as he wrapped me in a bear hug. His warmth and energy were comforting, even if I still felt half-drowned.

"Well, someone's supposed to keep a watchful eye on you, so it might as well have been me," I teased lightly, my voice raspy from the ordeal. I glanced around, taking in the surroundings—a soft, sandy beach with the sound of gentle waves rolling behind us. "Where are we?" I asked, sitting up and brushing sand off my clothes.

"We made it... Wano!" Luffy exclaimed, grinning as he gestured toward the distant horizon. I followed his gaze to the unfamiliar yet beautiful landscape before us—rolling green hills, dense forests, and misty mountains in the distance.

Turning back, I saw the Thousand Sunny lying on its side, half-buried in the sand. "Where is everybody?" I muttered, frowning as I racked my brain, trying to piece together what had happened before we ended up here.

Luffy scratched his head. "Let me think..." His voice trailed off as his brows furrowed, clearly struggling to recall the series of events.

Before he could continue, we both froze as the sound of rustling came from the forest nearby. "What the..." I said, narrowing my eyes as I got to my feet. Emerging from the dense foliage were two enormous creatures—a giant animal and an equally massive baboon, locked in a fierce battle.

"Man, I've seen it all today, huh?" I muttered, unable to tear my eyes away from the spectacle.

The giant animal suddenly bounded toward us, landing with a heavy thud right on the Sunny.

"Hey! You better not have broken our ship!" Luffy yelled, his frustration cutting through the chaos.

"It's a giant dog," he added, tilting his head in confusion.

"I thought it was a boar?" I said, equally perplexed. We both stared at the massive creature, neither of us entirely sure what to make of it.

"I guess this really is the Land of Wano," Luffy said, laughing as if the sight was the most natural thing in the world.

"Well, I better get myself ready, then," I said, shaking off the water still clinging to me. Reaching behind me, I drew my sword, the familiar weight in my hand bringing a reassuring sense of readiness.

Luffy grinned, his excitement contagious. "Wild sword monkey versus wild dog thing—Wano's already looking pretty crazy, huh, Y/N?"

I couldn't help but chuckle, shaking my head at the sheer absurdity of the moment. "Oh, you could say that again."

We stood side by side, watching the bizarre battle unfold before us, the promise of more Wano chaos just beginning to take shape.

"Hey, you two, fight all you want, just don’t do it near my ship!" Luffy yelled at the massive creatures, his voice carrying over the chaos.

"Well, this is a mess," I muttered, shaking my head at the absurdity of the scene. "I still can’t tell if this is Wano or not."

Luffy scratched his head in thought. "Crap, the Vivre Card!" he suddenly exclaimed.

I frowned, realizing the issue. "Damn it, it must’ve fallen into the sea," I said, groaning.

Luffy let out a carefree laugh. "Welp, looks like we’re going on an adventure then, huh?" His laughter was infectious, and I couldn’t help but chuckle along with him.

"Alright, you two, break it up!" I said firmly, stepping closer to the battling baboon and giant animal.

Just as I took a step forward, I heard the distinct click of a gun cocking. Instinctively, both Luffy and I dodged as a bullet whizzed past us, embedding itself in the sand.

"Now, was that really necessary?" I said, turning to face the source of the shot.

Luffy and I exchanged a knowing grin, ready to take on whoever was foolish enough to attack us. Luffy dashed forward, knocking out one of the enemies with a single punch, while I drew my sword and unleashed a sweeping arc of light and energy, sending another attacker flying off his mount.

"Next time, don’t point guns at us," I said coldly, watching as the defeated enemies groaned on the ground.

"Hey, what’s going on?" crackled a voice from a nearby transponder snail. Without hesitation, I picked it up and crushed it in my hand, cutting off their communication.

One of the enemies staggered to his feet, barking orders at the baboon. "You stupid baboon! Forget the mutt and capture that guy and girl! Actually, you know what? Kill them!"

The massive baboon grabbed its sword, but as Luffy turned to face it, the creature hesitated, its eyes widening. To my surprise, the baboon bowed deeply, its earlier aggression melting away.

"Now see, you seem so calm now," I teased, watching as the baboon gave us a sheepish smile. The giant dog, seemingly following the baboon’s lead, padded over to us as well.

"Good. Now you two play nice and get along," Luffy said, grinning.

The enemy, now frantic, yelled, "Why are you not doing as told? They’re just two measly pirates!" He cocked his gun again, clearly unwilling to give up.

"Looks like this one’s a glutton for punishment," I said, pressing the yellow gemstone on my sword. Electricity and light surged through my hand, crackling with energy as I prepared to strike.

Before I could attack, a young girl appeared out of nowhere, rushing forward with a stick. She smacked the enemy on the head, sending him sprawling.

"Well, that’s... interesting," I said, clicking the gemstone again to deactivate my sword.

"I surrender! I surrender!" the girl yelled, striking a dramatic pose with her hands in the air.

"What is she doing?" I muttered, raising an eyebrow.

"I surrender! This is my surrender pose!" she repeated.

Luffy tilted his head. "We weren’t going to do anything to you!"

"Really? Do you mean it?" she exclaimed, her voice high-pitched with excitement.

"Yeah, of course," I reassured her.

"Okay! Then maybe, if you’re not going to kill me, can I ask for a tiny favor?" she asked, running toward us with a wide grin.

As I sheathed my sword, the girl pulled something out of her cheek. "What the—oh my god, she pulled her cheek off!" I yelled, startled.

She ignored my reaction, turning toward the baboon. She handed it the piece she’d pulled off, which the massive creature promptly ate.

"Yeah! I finally did it!" she cheered, jumping up and down. "I tamed the mountain baboon!"

"Looks like you’re some kind of power user, huh? A handy one, too," Luffy said, hopping onto the baboon’s back.

"Atta boy," he added, patting the creature’s head.

"Is that your dog?" Luffy asked, pointing at the giant animal.

"Yup! His name is Komachiyo," she said proudly.

I approached the dog, scratching behind its ear. "Well, aren’t you a good boy," I said as it licked my face enthusiastically.

"Oh, by the way, my name’s Otama," the girl introduced herself.

"Nice to meet you, Otama. I’m Y/N, and that’s Luffy," I said, gesturing to my companion.

"Nice to meet you too!" she beamed.

"Quick question—have we made it to Wano?" Luffy asked.

"Sure have! This is the Land of Wano, and this beach is called Kuri," Otama explained.

"Got it, big bro!" she added with a smile.

"Big bro?" Luffy blinked in confusion. "The heck? When did I become your big brother?"

Otama laughed. "A big brother is a big brother!" She then turned to me. "Isn’t that right, big sis?"

I blinked, stunned by the title, but Otama hugged us both tightly, her energy contagious.

"It just makes sense!" she declared.

I smiled, hugging her back. "Of course it does."

Soon after, we were seated on the beach, listening as Otama recounted how she ended up in trouble. Her small hands gestured animatedly as she explained how she had been captured by those jerks who stuffed her in a bag, stole everything she had, and lashed out when she dared to say something that was apparently forbidden.

“The Kozuki Clan is going to come back, and then you’ll pay!” she recounted proudly, a fire in her voice even now.

“If it wasn’t for you two, I’d still be with those awful jerks, and I’d never see my home again. I owe you one for helping me, so thanks a lot!” Otama said, her gratitude shining through every word.

“Now, let me do a favor for you too, okay?” she added, her tone almost commanding in its earnestness.

I turned to look at Luffy, who grinned wide. “That would be great! I have a bunch of questions for you to answer.”

Before she could respond, Luffy’s stomach growled loudly, breaking the moment.

Otama beamed. “I get it! Bet you’re hungry, aren’t ya?”

As Luffy helped pull the Sunny to a safer location to dock it, Otama pointed out the perfect hiding spot. “No bad guys should find your ship if it’s in here!” she said confidently.

Luffy nodded in agreement, but I turned to him. “Luffy! I’m going to my room to change real quick. And now that we’re in Wano, I can finally give Zoro his letter and the ring King gave me for him.”

Luffy nodded. “Okay, but hurry!”

I nodded back, watching as Otama happily chatted with Luffy. Then, clenching my left hand, I sped past everything, determined to make it to my room quickly.

“Okay, something quick,” I muttered, rummaging through my closet until I found a dark green dress. It was perfect: ties at the waist to give an hourglass figure, off-the-shoulder sleeves, and a short but flowing skirt that allowed ease of movement.

“Perfect,” I thought, tossing aside my corset top and skirt. Quickly, I changed into the dress, tightening the strings just enough to accentuate my chest and figure without feeling too restrictive. I tied the strings behind me, giving myself one final check.

Turning to my desk, I grabbed Zoro’s letter and made my way to the box King had given me. Inside, my headband was still safely tucked away. I hesitated for a moment before placing it on my head, letting two strands frame my short curly hair.

Next, I grabbed Zoro’s ring and slid it onto my finger, muttering to myself, “Since I control the rings now, it won’t do anything to me.”

I tucked Zoro’s letter into the bodice of my dress, strapped on my double scabbard holding my two swords, and made sure my thigh halter was securely fastened. Swapping out my boots for black heeled ankle boots, I did one final check. On impulse, I grabbed Zoro’s bandana and tied it around my arm.

“Perfect,” I said with a satisfied nod before closing the door and heading back to the dock.

When I arrived, Luffy grinned at me. “Oh, Y/N! Otama is inviting us to her place for dinner since we don’t have any food!”

Otama nodded eagerly. “Of course!”

“Are you sure?” I asked, feeling a little guilty about her generosity.

“Of course!” she repeated, grabbing our hands and leading us to Komachiyo, her loyal companion. We climbed on, with the baboon following close behind, as Komachiyo began to ride toward Otama’s home.

As Komachiyo trotted along, Hihimaru, the baboon, caught up to us, keeping pace close behind. Otama’s cheerful voice broke the rhythm of the ride. “You know! I’ve met a bunch of pirates, but there are bad ones that I don’t like!”

I laughed at her bluntness. “Yeah, some of them do suck.”

Luffy chuckled as well. “Oh, yeah? If you say so!”

Otama giggled at our laughter, her eyes sparkling with delight. “I know I’m going to like you because you guys are strong and nice,” she said earnestly, her words warming my heart and bringing a smile to my face.

Then, with a sudden burst of excitement, Otama added, “When I grow up, I’m going to be so tough—a real bewitching ninja!”

Luffy and I exchanged amused glances before looking back at her.

“Or at least bewitching like you, Big Sis!” she added with a laugh, making my cheeks flush bright red.

Luffy smirked and leaned back slightly. “Oh? Bewitching like Y/N? That’s gonna take some work!”

Otama, now fully invested, leaned forward eagerly. “Oh yeah? Like what?”

I waved my hands in front of me, laughing nervously. “Listen, Tama, some of these techniques are waaay too advanced for you right now.”

“But I want to know how to be a bewitching ninja!” Otama declared, pouting slightly.

Before I could steer the conversation elsewhere, Luffy jumped in with one of his own stories. “One time, Y/N did this weird move on Jaggy’s partner, and the guy came crashing down to the ground! He had his mask on and everything, so you couldn’t even see his face. But his neck was bright red!”

I groaned, covering my face with my hands as Luffy continued, clearly enjoying every moment of the retelling.

“Y/N pinned his hands above his head,” Luffy went on, his voice full of animation, “and then leaned in real close, whispered something, and the next thing you know, the guy was all like, ‘Captain, I can explain! I think I might be in love!’”

Otama gasped in astonishment. “No way! Who was that?”

Luffy grinned. “Jaggy’s partner—Killer! And Jaggy’s Kidd,” he added for clarity. “It was back in Sabaody a long time ago. Funniest thing ever!”

I peeked through my fingers, my cheeks still warm. “Luffy! You really didn’t have to tell that story!”

“But it’s funny!” Luffy grinned, his laughter echoing.

Otama giggled along, looking up at me with wide eyes. “Big Sis, you’re so cool! Teach me those moves!”

I sighed, trying to keep my patience. “Tama, those aren’t really the kinds of moves you need to know right now. Besides, what Luffy’s not telling you is—”

“Or that time when we were looking for a shipwright, and that pigeon guy just kept staring at you!” Luffy interrupted, grinning ear to ear.

I slapped my forehead with a groan. “Luffy, stop!”

He ignored me, leaning toward Otama like he was sharing the juiciest gossip. “You should’ve seen it, Tama! That Lucci guy barely looked at anyone else, but when Y/N showed up, he couldn’t stop staring! Even when he was fighting!”

“Luffy! He wasn’t—” I tried to argue, my voice faltering.

Otama gasped dramatically, her eyes sparkling. “Big Sis, you had him staring at you? That’s amazing!”

“It’s not amazing!” I protested, throwing my hands up. “He’s just—ugh, he’s a sadist! He doesn’t stare at people because he likes them; he’s just analyzing their weaknesses!”

“Maybe he liked your weakness,” Luffy teased, waggling his eyebrows.

““Oh, for the love of—Luffy!” I groaned, my face flushed with embarrassment.

Otama’s eyes widened in awe. “Woah! Big Sis, you really are a bewitching Ninja!” she exclaimed, her face lighting up. “You gotta teach me those moves!”

I let out a small laugh, trying to steer the conversation in a better direction. “How about we focus on building our strength first?” I suggested. “We can’t skip steps and jump to the top right away. We need a solid foundation before we can do the more advanced stuff.”

Otama nodded eagerly, determined. “Okay! First, we get strong, then we do the cool moves!”

“Exactly,” I said, grinning at her enthusiasm.

After a few minutes, we arrived at Tama's small, run-down home deep in the forest. She quickly began to prepare some rice, using the few ingredients she had. Luffy and I exchanged glances as we took in the condition of her home—it looked as though it had been nearly destroyed.

“Hang tight; it’s almost ready!” Tama said cheerfully, stirring the pot.

“How much longer, Tama?” Luffy whined, causing me to nudge him lightly.

“Just a little bit more!” she chirped, finally serving two bowls of freshly cooked rice. “Here you go, Big Bro and Big Sis! Fresh out of the pot!”

“Whoa! This rice is all for me? Down the hatch!” Luffy grinned, grabbing his bowl and chopsticks, diving into the food with enthusiasm.

I began eating as well but soon noticed that Tama hadn’t served herself any. “Tama, why aren’t you eating?” I asked, lowering my bowl.

She waved off my concern with a smile. “Oh, it’s nothing! Kunoichi can’t be fast if they have a full belly!” she replied.

I frowned but decided to leave a portion of my rice untouched, just in case she needed it. “Can I have another?” Luffy asked, grinning.

“That was all I had, and I’m out of pickles too,” Tama admitted in a small, sad voice.

Luffy leaned back sheepishly. “Oh, uh, that’s okay! I was just joking!”

“You’re a bad liar!” Tama said, her stomach growling loudly, making her blush.

“Tama… are you—” I began, but before I could finish, she rushed out of the room. “I gotta run to the potty!” she called over her shoulder.

“Strange,” I muttered.

Luffy stretched out on the ground. “I didn’t eat much, but that Tama girl sure was nice to give us food,” he said, grateful.

Just then, the door slammed open. “Who the hell are you, and why are you in my house?!” a rough voice demanded.

We turned to see a figure stepping into the room, a sword already unsheathed.

“Wait, Usopp?” Luffy asked, confused.

“Don’t you dare compare me to him!” the figure snapped. His grip tightened on the hilt as his eyes landed on the empty bowls in front of us. “You… you ate the rice, didn’t you?”

“We did. So what?” Luffy said nonchalantly, oblivious to the growing anger in the man’s expression.

“You imbeciles!” he roared, lunging forward with his blade. I quickly unsheathed my sword from its double scabbard, blocking his attack.

“Hold on! Just listen to us!” I tried to reason, but he wouldn’t stop.

“Why should I? You ate her rice! Do you know how rare it is for her to have a proper meal?!” he shouted, managing to land a small hit on both Luffy and me, knocking us out of the house and onto the ground.

“Y/N, you okay?” Luffy asked, concerned.

“Yeah, Captain,” I replied, standing up with my sword still drawn.

The man’s voice was filled with fury as he continued. “Do you know how hard that poor girl works day and night, barely scraping by? That rice was probably all she had for months!”

We exchanged guilty looks, the weight of his words settling in.

“She makes hats to sell, barely surviving, and most of the time, she’s forced to eat millet or drink river water to stave off hunger! That rice was probably the only decent meal she’s had in ages!”

Hearing this, my grip on my sword faltered.

“Master, please don’t be mad!” Tama’s voice called out, her small figure rushing toward us. “I know I cooked the rice without asking, but I wanted to repay Big Bro Luffy and Big Sis Y/N for saving me! Please don’t yell at them—it was my choice!”

Tears streamed down her face as she began coughing violently.

“Tama!” Luffy and I shouted, running to her side.

The man scooped her up, his anger replaced by concern. “You foolish girl! You’ve been drinking river water again, haven’t you? To stop the hunger pangs…”

“She what?” Luffy asked, horrified.

The man explained how the river had been polluted by Kaido’s factories, poisoning everything it touched. Luffy clenched his fists, anger brewing.

“Why do you live here in such terrible conditions?” he asked.

“She’s waiting for a man who promised to return,” the man said solemnly. “A pirate… Portgas D. Ace.”

Luffy and I froze at the mention of the name.

“Ace…” Luffy muttered.

Tama’s eyes widened. “You know him too, Big Bro?” she asked weakly.

“Yeah, I do,” Luffy said quietly. “But he’s dead now.”

The room fell silent.

“That’s a lie, Big Bro! You’re a liar!” Tama shouted, tears streaming down her face. “Big Bro, you’re lying!”

“Luffy, maybe you could’ve phrased that better…” I muttered as Tama’s cries echoed through the room.

The man glared at Luffy. “What kind of monster are you, telling a little girl her hero is gone so casually?!”

“But it’s the truth,” Luffy said, his expression somber.

“Listen,” I interjected, trying to calm the situation. “My captain told the truth because she deserved to know, as hard as it was to hear.”

The man shook his head in disbelief, clutching the fainted Tama close as he muttered, “Ace, huh? What a cruel twist of fate…”

"Just who in the hell are you anyway?" the man demanded, crossing his arms and laying Tama down carefully.

“My name is Luffy, and I’ll be King of the Pirates!” Luffy declared with defiance.

“And her name is Y/N, also a pirate!” Luffy added, grinning at me. “Also a princess,” he teased, causing me to slump my shoulders in exasperation.

“Pirates, huh? I only like a few pirates! State your business!” the man said, pointing at us with his unusually long nose.

“Why not say who you are first?” Luffy retorted, pushing the man’s nose, earning an annoyed glare.

“Very well then. My name is Hitetsu, a swordsmith,” the man said, his tone softening slightly. “Since you know Ace is gone now, why don’t you leave here, take Tama, and find a safer place to live?” said Luffy 

Hitetsu sighed, his expression heavy. “I, too, have been waiting for someone for a long time. There are only two of us left now, but this was once a thriving village called Amigasa.” His voice grew more somber as he recounted the destruction caused by Kaido’s forces, particularly one of his headliners, a pirate named X Drake.

“What an asshole,” I muttered under my breath, unable to contain my frustration.

Immediately realizing my slip, I covered my mouth, my eyes darting to Hitetsu, whose own widened in surprise.

“For a princess, you sure do have a foul mouth,” he said, crossing his arms and giving me a pointed look.

I just shrugged nonchalantly. “Well, being a pirate tends to rub off on you.”

Hitetsu sighed but continued his story, recounting the fall of the five samurai who once protected the territory. “They were defeated and destroyed,” he said solemnly. “Now, the only place in Wano that flourishes is the Flower Capital, where Orochi resides. Everywhere else… it’s been utter chaos and destruction, thanks to Kaido and his followers.”

“That bastard…” I muttered again, before realizing what I said and widening my eyes in embarrassment.

Hitetsu gave me another exasperated look. “You really don’t act like a princess at all, do you?”

“I never claimed to be a traditional one,” I retorted, crossing my arms. “Besides, your story just makes me angrier. No one deserves to live like this.”

Luffy nodded, his expression unusually serious. “Kaido, huh? That guy’s gotta pay for all of this.”

Hitetsu let out a heavy sigh, his gaze softening as he recounted a different memory. “I remember when Ace came here. He washed up on the shore with his crew, shipwrecked from a storm. We tied them all up and ate their food,” he said with a faint chuckle. “But Ace didn’t mind it. He was… kind, understanding, even when we treated him like enemies.”

“He even shared more food with us once we let them go. It was the first time in a long while that Tama had smiled so much. She grew so fond of him.”

I glanced over at Luffy, noticing a small smile etched on his face as Hitetsu continued.

“Our lives were saved by shipwrecked pirates,” Hitetsu said, his voice tinged with both nostalgia and gratitude.

“Ace really was one of a kind,” I said softly, a fond smile crossing my lips as I remembered the countless stories Luffy would tell us, along with me meeting him in Alabasta, how he also saved me when I was saving luffy from those marines, to even hearing stories as a second division commander on whitebeard's crew.

Luffy nodded, the smile on his face growing slightly as he stared at the ground. “Yeah… he really was.”

Soon after, Hitetsu went inside to check on Tama, leaving Luffy and me standing in the midst of the destruction in Amigasa Village. The wind blew softly, carrying with it a sense of desolation. I turned to Luffy, who was staring at the ruins, clearly processing everything Hitetsu had shared with us.

“Hey! Where can I get some food and water?” Luffy suddenly called out to Hitetsu, breaking the silence.

“And do you guys have a doctor around here?” I added.

“A doctor?” Hitetsu repeated, stepping back out.

“We owe Tama one since she fed us,” Luffy said, flashing his trademark grin.

“If you cross the wasteland to the north, you’ll find a village. They have a physician,” Hitetsu replied.

Luffy and I nodded. “Thanks a bunch!” Luffy said enthusiastically as we turned to leave.

But Hitetsu halted us. “Getting there won’t be an easy feat. Kaido and his men are stationed along the way, and Tama would have to be carried,” he warned.

I turned back toward him, determination evident in my stance. “Well, it’s a good thing we’re prepared then,” I said, smirking as I reached behind me and unsheathed King’s sword from my double scabbard. The blade glinted in the light, its unique craftsmanship and the three gemstones catching Hitetsu’s eye.

“We’re ready, right, Captain?” I said confidently, glancing at Luffy.

“Yeah! Besides, Kaido’s still gonna get his ass beat,” Luffy added with a grin.

Hitetsu’s gaze locked onto my sword, his eyes widening in disbelief. “Impossible…” he muttered, stepping closer.

“What?” I asked, tilting my head at his reaction.

“So… it is true…” he murmured, his eyes tracing every detail of the blade, from its intricate design to the three gemstones embedded near the hilt.

“Is there something you know about my sword?” I asked, my tone firm as I held it steady.

Hitetsu’s expression remained serious as he studied the blade further, its unique design captivating his gaze. “This sword… it was forged in Wano long ago, its craftsmanship unrivaled. The gemstones are more than ornamental—they’re a testament to the warrior it belonged to. There’s no mistaking it. That sword was wielded by a legendary warrior.”

“How did it come into your possession?” he asked, his voice filled with a mix of wonder and caution.

I hesitated, gripping the hilt a little tighter before answering, “It was given to me by someone I trust. But… what’s the story behind it?”

Hitetsu’s eyes narrowed slightly as he began to recount its history. “The blade was once wielded by a warrior known only as the Red Warrior. She was said to have fought alongside someone truly strong and protected him no matter the cost, they were both symbols of hope, and said that they helped those in need.The Red Warrior was also dubbed the warrior from hell, and legends say they both vanished years ago. The sword itself is just as legendary—only two people were ever able to wield it: the Red Warrior herself and her son.

I stared at him, absorbing the weight of his words as he continued.

“Some believe her spirit remained tethered to the sword, waiting for someone worthy. The Red Warrior’s strength and will were unmatched, and when she passed, the sword disappeared without a trace.”

Hitetsu’s gaze softened as he looked at me. “For that sword to end up in your hands, Princess… it’s as though her legacy has found its way to you. Perhaps her spirit, her will, resides within you now.”

I glanced down at the sword in my hand, feeling its weight anew. The thought sent a shiver through me. “So… the Red Warrior’s spirit could be inside me?”

“Perhaps,” Hitetsu replied gravely. “The fact that you can wield it unharmed means the sword has chosen you. Whether you believe in fate or not, this blade has a purpose, and you might be the one destined to fulfill it.”

Luffy grinned, clearly excited by the idea of me being some legendary figure. "That’s so cool! Y/N, you’re like a hero from a storybook!”

I shook my head, chuckling lightly. "Man, wait 'til I have a long talk with Dominik in two months once he tells me about those reports! I’ve got a billion questions for him." I clenched my right fist and raised it in the air dramatically, shaking it.

We continued to chat about what to do next, and Luffy, ever the optimist, was ready to help Tama. "Don't sweat it... I'm a strong guy," he said with his usual grin and determination.

Hitetsu, though, had a more somber tone. "I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if something were to happen to her."

"Don’t worry, we won’t let anything happen to her," I reassured him, my tone steady.

"Alright, Captain, let’s—" I began, but Hitetsu suddenly interrupted.

“Imbiciles! Your outfits are outlandish! Here, put these on!” He tossed us traditional Wano attire.

I groaned as I looked at the clothes. “Got anything more... shorter and form-fitting?” I asked.

Hitetsu raised an eyebrow at me, then looked back at the clothes. "Keep the dress, I'll stick with what I have," I said, handing him the traditional Wano outfit back.

"Fool! You'll stick out more!" Hitetsu snapped, clearly annoyed. He started adjusting Luffy's attire, making sure it fit him better.

I sighed, feeling a little frustrated by the outfit changes. "I can’t change out of my dress. You know how hard it was to tie these strings behind me," I said, motioning to the intricate design.

Hitetsu grumbled as he took in my adjustments, his eyes flicking from the bow I added to my dress to the way the fabric accentuated my figure. He was silent for a moment before he muttered, “If anything, pass me this.”

I took the tie from him and added it to my dress, maintaining its shape but tying it into a small bow, adjusting the fit to my liking. I also took a moment to tweak the headband King had given me, the heavy weight due to its diamonds and rhinestones glistening. “And... there,” I said, finally feeling comfortable.

"THAT STILL DIDN'T DO ANYTHING AT ALL!" Hitetsu yelled, causing Luffy to glance over, his voice rising in a typical mix of confusion and enthusiasm.

"Well, I'll be fine. Still have my weapons with me," I said, smirking at Hitetsu’s frustration.

Hitetsu grumbled as he adjusted Luffy’s attire, tying his hair into a top knot. "Nice! A kimono! Do I get to wear sweet samurai armor too?" Luffy grinned, bouncing on his feet, causing me to laugh.

“You’re trying NOT to grab attention, Luffy. There. That should do it,” Hitetsu said with finality. "I can't join you for reasons unknown, but whatever the cost, I can remember you." He bowed slightly.

"I guess we'll see. If we run into my crew, they'd do it for free, so keep your fingers crossed." Luffy said with a shrug, always optimistic.

But before we could leave, Luffy noticed a sword on the wall and grabbed it, a grin spreading across his face.

“Now, Luffy…” I started, but before I could finish, he already slipped the sword into his kimono.

“It’s cool if I borrow this, right? It really sells the look!” Luffy said, his eyes gleaming. He lifted Tama, ready to go.

“We’re not here for a fashion show,” I said with a laugh, trying to catch my breath.

Luffy grinned as we dashed out of the house. Hitetsu quickly followed behind, grumbling, clearly upset about the stolen sword.

“Come on, Luffy! You don’t even know how to wield a blade!” I laughed between breaths, glancing over at Luffy as he sprinted with Tama in his arms.

“See ya, Grandpa Nose!” Luffy yelled, not looking back as we ran deeper into the forest.

Soon, Komachiyo appeared, running toward us. We quickly hitched a ride, with Luffy grinning from ear to ear.

“Heck yeah! Mind taking us to town, pal?” Luffy said, patting Komachiyo as he climbed onto the large dog’s back, with me following suit.

As we moved deeper into the forest, Tama suddenly stirred in Luffy’s arms. She began to cry, calling out Ace’s name, the loss still fresh and painful for her.

“Tama, you have to understand…” I started, but she didn’t seem to hear me. The memory of Ace was too raw for her. She didn’t understand the weight of Ace’s importance to Luffy, and her anger bubbled over in her cries.

“You shouldn’t say things out of anger or rage, Tama,” I said gently, my hand resting on her head as she came to sit beside me. “I know you’re hurt—we all are. But please, don’t be upset. It’s okay to grieve, but don’t let your pain take over.”

Tama looked up at me, her face stained with tears. Slowly, she moved from Luffy’s back and crawled into my lap, crying softly. I wrapped my arms around her, offering what comfort I could, as Komachiyo ran toward the village. 

As we neared, Komachiyo suddenly halted, and both Luffy and I took a moment to take in the surroundings.

"Woah," Luffy and I exclaimed in unison.

"Grandpa Nose wasn’t wrong," Luffy said with a mix of awe and concern.

"This place looks so bad," I muttered, taking in the empty, desolate surroundings. "Everything looks deserted..."

The village looked abandoned, like time had stopped in its tracks. It was as if the land had been left behind, its life stripped away.

Suddenly, Luffy’s eyes lit up as he spotted some animals in the distance.

“A tiger! And a big boar too!” he exclaimed, pointing.

"And a crocodile?" I said, narrowing my eyes as I noticed a strange shape moving in the distance.

"No, big sis, that's a sharkodile," Tama replied, her voice cracking with emotion as she corrected me, but I was left even more confused by the unusual creature.

"This place is wild!" Luffy said with his usual enthusiasm, his energy bouncing back as he took in the sights.

“Literally and figuratively,” I added with a sigh, still processing the bizarre landscape around us.

Luffy, ever the optimist, pointed at the animals and said, “Just eat those guys, then you won’t be so hungry.”

Tama looked up at him with wide eyes, clearly upset. "Luffy, that's not possible," she said softly.

I nodded in agreement. "It’s not that easy. The samurai who were powerful enough to hunt those creatures were either caught by the police or turned to bandits to survive.” I glanced around at the wreckage of the place, feeling a deep sadness. "Besides, the animals here drink the poisonous river water, and because of that, they turn poisonous themselves. We can’t eat them." continued Tama 

“That’s bastards gonna pay,” I muttered under my breath, clenching my fists in frustration.

Tama looked up at me, her eyes wide with shock at the harsh words. I quickly covered my mouth, realizing my mistake.

“Tama, don’t repeat any word I say, especially strong words like that,” I said firmly but gently.

She nodded, her tears slowly subsiding as she clung to me for comfort. Though her pain hadn’t completely disappeared, the quiet seemed to help calm her down. As we continued to move forward, the forest around us thickened, and Luffy’s voice suddenly broke the silence, screeching in delight.

"Luffy, what is it?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

"Zoro!" he yelled, his excitement nearly shaking the ground.

"Zoro!" I echoed, feeling a sudden rush of emotions, tears threatening to prick my eyes. Could it really be him?

"Is it really him, Captain?" I asked, my voice trembling with hope.

"Hey! Zoro! It’s me! Over here!" Luffy called out, waving his arms wildly.

I held Tama tightly in my arms, her feverish warmth seeping into me, but my focus was on the figure ahead. Zoro turned and locked eyes with Luffy.

"Luffy! Yeah! You finally made it!" Zoro called out, his voice full of warmth and excitement.

I frowned slightly as I noticed Zoro didn’t recognize me at first.

"He doesn’t recognize me, Captain," I muttered, but Luffy didn’t seem concerned.

"Don’t worry, he will once I get closer!" Luffy replied confidently, his trademark grin lighting up his face.

I held Tama in my arms, her fever still burning slightly, but my thoughts were focused on Zoro’s sudden appearance.

"It’s real good to see you!" Luffy said as he jumped off Komachiyo, landing squarely onto Zoro. "And it’s been a whi..." he paused mid-sentence as he noticed the shift in Zoro’s expression.

Zoro looked at Luffy and then back to me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "It’s been a long time, most honorable Zoro," Luffy teased, his voice filled with affection for his friend.

I couldn’t help but smile at the familiar banter between them as Komachiyo stopped in front of Zoro. Slowly, I placed Tama down and slid off Komachiyo, not yet showing my face.

"Who’s this woman?" Zoro asked, looking at me with confusion.

I smirked, watching him with amusement. "You mean you don’t recognize her… at all?" Luffy grinned, nudging Zoro.

As Zoro took a step forward, I finally revealed my face.

"Roronoa, don’t tell me you’ve forgotten me already..." I teased, my voice light but full of warmth. "I know your sense of direction may not be A1, but for you to forget your nap sidekick and partner—well, I’m in shock."

Zoro froze, his eyes wide as he finally recognized me.

"Y/N!" he gasped, his tone full of disbelief and something deeper.

His gaze flickered to my attire, noticing it wasn’t traditional Wano clothing, but something that had enough of the style to give him a hint of who I was. Then, his eyes softened as they landed on my hair—once long and left behind in Zou, now cut short in soft curls, dyed a dark cherry color, framing my face. A diamond and rhinestone headband added to the transformation.

Zoro’s expression softened, a wave of emotion crossing his face. He stepped toward me, and before I could react, I was in his arms.

"I... I missed you so much!" I cried, clinging to him as my tears fell freely, mingling with the relief of finally being reunited with him.

His arms tightened around me, his voice low and filled with tenderness. "Are you free from that stupid engagement?" he asked, his grip on me tightening in a way that made my heart race.

I nodded against his chest, still unable to fully contain my tears. "The wedding was annulled," I said softly, my voice a little shaky. "But I did keep the ring, since it has some modifications." I wiped my eyes with my hand, trying to regain composure.

Zoro softened, his eyes turning gentle. "I missed you so much," he whispered, pressing a kiss to my head.

"I can’t believe my partner is back..." he muttered, his voice full of disbelief, as if it hadn’t fully sunk in yet.

Luffy, standing off to the side with a wide grin, couldn’t help but laugh. "Zoro, damn, who would’ve thought you’d be going crazy not seeing Y/N! Besides, the rest of the crew’s back too, and we stopped Sanji’s wedding!"

Zoro scoffed and rolled his eyes. "I could give two craps about that lovesick cook," he muttered, still holding me close, his usual gruffness returning.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

CHAPTER 63: New Destination

A/N: And we are back at it again as we have finally reached WANO!!! Wooot Wooot!" I cant wait for you guys to read these because we get some of the boys back and all is fair in love and war ;). Thank you guys so much for all the love on the series! Now without further a do let the adventure begin!

Y/N POV…

Daylight slowly filtered into my room aboard the Thousand Sunny, the soft rays making it harder to stay buried under the covers. I groaned, not quite ready to face the day just yet. The comfort of my bed was too much to let go of. I rolled over, burying my face deeper into the pillow, hoping to steal a few more minutes of rest.

But the peace didn’t last long. A soft knock echoed from the door, followed by a familiar voice.

"Y/N, time to wake up!" Chopper's cheery voice rang out from the other side of the room, followed by the unmistakable sound of tiny hooves bouncing on the bed. Before I could protest, I felt the bed shift as he jumped up.

"Chopper, can I get a few more minutes?" I groaned, trying to bury my face further into the pillow. The warmth of the sheets was too comforting, and I just wasn’t ready for the day yet.

"No can do, princess," another voice chimed in, smoother, deeper, and undeniably familiar. Sanji’s voice filled the room, followed by the soft creak of the door opening. "You promised Chopper you’d let him check on you today."

I barely cracked open one eye to see Sanji standing there in the doorway, his usual soft smile replaced with concern.

"Oh... Sanji, what brings you here?" I mumbled, still half asleep. I wasn’t ready to deal with anything right now, least of all the whole situation with my head. But I couldn’t help the smile that tugged at the corner of my lips at the sight of him.

Sanji, ever the gentleman, shuffled his feet awkwardly, his hands moving to adjust his sleeves. "Well, yesterday you said your head was pounding ever since we left Whole Cake, and with the injuries you’ve had, I thought it would be best if Chopper checked on you." His voice was warm, but there was a trace of concern behind it. "I just wanted to make sure you're okay."

I propped myself up on one elbow, still feeling the remnants of sleep clouding my thoughts. I glanced from Chopper to Sanji, my mind foggy from the morning haze. "Is this true, Chopper?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, though I already knew the answer.

Chopper nodded with a serious expression, his tiny hooves bouncing on the bed. "Yes, ma’am, Sanji came first thing in the morning to my office," he confirmed with a quick nod. His eyes sparkled with c oncern, clearly eager to help me feel better.

I turned to look at Sanji, who stood by the door, a slight blush creeping across his face. His usual composure was nowhere to be seen, and for a moment, he looked almost like a nervous schoolboy. The way he fidgeted and avoided making eye contact only made me smile more.

"Thank you, Ji," I said softly, a gentle smile tugging at my lips. "I wouldn’t know what I’d do without you. This is a great step towards trusting again."

Sanji’s face went from pink to nearly crimson, and I could see the slight tremble in his hand as he scratched the back of his head. His usual suave demeanor seemed to disappear as he stood frozen for a moment, eyes wide. He opened his mouth, but no words came out for a few seconds.

"Y/N... I..." he mumbled, his voice breaking slightly. Then, with an exaggerated swoon, his hand dramatically flew to his forehead as if he were fainting from the weight of my words. "Y/N, you have no idea how much that means to me..."

I giggled softly, watching Chopper shake his head with a playful grin. "Sanji, you’re a mess," he teased, the sound of his giggles lightening the mood in the room.

Sanji shot Chopper a sheepish smile but didn't argue. Meanwhile, Chopper quickly got to work, his tiny hooves hovering over my head as he tried to assess the situation. His eyes narrowed with concern as he gently pressed his little hands against the back of my head.

He then frowned slightly. "Hmm, it might just be swelling and bruising. The back of your head seems swollen," he said, sounding slightly worried. "Do you remember how you got hit there?"

I paused for a moment, trying to recall everything clearly. My hand instinctively went to the back of my head as I winced slightly, and the memories came flooding back, one after another.

"Well..." I started, a slight sigh escaping me as I began to recount what had happened. "There was someone ambushing me, hitting me, and causing me to roll down the stairs while I was in the château, looking for the library where Luffy and Nami were held captive. Then, I remember landing wrong when Prometheus burned King Baum, and I hit my head on a rock. After that, pudding landed and attacked me like four times. Oh, and then there was Perospero, hitting me with his candy scepter twice, once in the cheek while I was in that candy bind with the Vinsmokes."

Chopper looked more concerned with each word I said, his tiny hooves now gently tracing the contours of my head as he checked for any serious injury.

"Then we had Daifuku, hitting me with the back of his sword," I continued, wincing at the memory. "And I think that's it... for what I remember, at least. Oh! Wait! I remember when I was fighting Big Mom... her sword was a bit stronger than King's sword, and I flew straight into the water. If it wasn’t for Jinbe, I would’ve lost more consciousness." I paused, my voice growing softer as I looked at Chopper with a grateful smile. "He did what I asked, which was to cover for me, and for that, I'm really grateful. I made sure he got honorary partner status since Zoro was in Wano."

As I finished recalling the long list of injuries, Chopper’s voice broke through the haze of my thoughts. "Just take it easy, okay Y/N? You’ve got me to help take care of you!" His words were full of concern, and something about them made my eyes well up with emotion.

I smiled softly, touched by his dedication. Without thinking, I pulled him into a tight hug. "Ohh, my Chopper!" I said, my voice trembling slightly with gratitude. "You're so sweet!"

Chopper, clearly caught off guard, froze in my embrace. His face turned bright red, and he began flailing his little arms, trying to wriggle free. "Flattery won’t get you anywhere, you big dummy!" he teased, though there was a bashful undertone to his words.

Sanji, who had been watching quietly, suddenly scowled at Chopper. "Just focus on being a doctor, Chopper. Stop distracting her with your nonsense," he muttered, crossing his arms, clearly annoyed by the attention I was giving to the little reindeer. His jealousy was as obvious as ever, but I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Well, since it is morning, I better go get ready, take a shower or bath, get changed, and have some breakfast," I said, trying to change the subject and move on from the embarrassing moment. I slowly started to sit up, feeling the weight of my body shifting as I began to rise from the bed.

However, the moment I stood up, a wave of dizziness hit me like a rush of cold water. My vision blurred, and my legs began to wobble beneath me. Before I could even brace myself, everything around me tilted, and I felt myself starting to fall.

But in an instant, a firm hand shot out, grabbing me by the waist and pulling me back upright.

"Whoa, careful there!" Sanji's voice was low, but filled with a mix of concern and annoyance as he steadied me. "You really should take it slow. Don’t go trying to stand up all at once, Y/N."

"actually chopper, you think you can give me something for dizziness, maybe it's just I stood up fast." I said as I slowly got back up.  

Chopper immediately rushed to my side, his small hooves making soft taps on the floor as he pulled out a small bottle from his medical bag. "I’ve got just the thing! It’s a herbal mix that should help with dizziness and balance. But you’re right, Y/N, it might just be from standing up too quickly. You should take it slow for a bit."

I gave him a grateful smile, feeling a bit embarrassed for almost falling. "Thanks, Chopper. I didn’t mean to make such a scene."

Sanji’s gaze softened as he helped me steady myself. "Just don't push yourself too hard, okay? I’ll be right here, making sure you don’t fall again." His words were caring, but there was still a trace of frustration behind them, as if he couldn't help but feel responsible for my well-being.

I nodded, taking the bottle from Chopper. "I promise, Sanji. I’m not going anywhere," I said lightly, trying to ease his concern. As I took the medicine, the dizziness seemed to start to fade, though I could still feel a lingering fuzziness at the edges of my mind. 

Sanji’s protective stance didn’t waver as he watched me closely, his brows furrowed with concern. "You need anything else, or are you good to go?" he asked, his gaze flicking briefly to Chopper as if silently seeking reassurance.

Chopper watched me carefully. "You should be feeling better in a minute, Y/N. Just don’t stand up too fast again."

I smiled warmly at him, hoping to ease his tension. "I'm fine, Ji. Besides, I really want to take a shower. Chopper, since you've been such a good help to me, why don’t you pick an outfit for me?" I said, tilting my head toward the little reindeer with an encouraging grin.

Chopper’s eyes widened, and he blushed furiously, flailing his hooves in embarrassment. "M-Me? Pick an outfit? Are you sure about that, Y/N?" he stammered, caught completely off guard.

I chuckled softly, waving off his concerns. "Of course! I trust your good instincts, Chopper. You’ve got an eye for detail, and I know you’ll pick something great."

Sanji immediately interjected, waving his arms in protest. "Now wait a minute, Chopper—"

But Chopper was already digging into my closet, his tiny frame nearly disappearing among the hangers and fabrics. "Hmm, not this one… Hmm, not today… That one looks good, but not quite..." he mumbled to himself, thoroughly engrossed.

Finally, he emerged triumphantly, holding up a sleek, dark green corset top with intricate lace detailing and a black mini skirt that featured a high slit on one side. "Okay! How about this one, with this skirt?" he asked proudly, his eyes shining with excitement.

I tilted my head, admiring his choice. "Hmm, that’s not bad, Chopper. But what about shoes?" I asked, raising a brow with a teasing smile.

Chopper blinked, clearly caught off guard by the follow-up question, but then darted back into the wardrobe. After a few moments, he returned, holding a pair of knee-high black boots with silver buckles. "These! They’ll match the whole vibe!" he declared.

I clapped my hands together, impressed. "You’re really good at this, Chopper!"

As I examined the outfit, Chopper suddenly gasped, his hooves clapping together in realization. "Oh! And this would look great with Zoro's bandana on your arm!" he exclaimed, holding up the familiar green cloth.

Sanji, who had been quietly fuming in the background, nearly dropped his cigarette. "Zoro’s bandana?" he repeated, his voice rising an octave. "Why would she need that? She doesn’t need to match with him!"

I grinned at Chopper’s innocent suggestion, then turned to Sanji with a teasing look. "You know, Chopper, if I didn’t know any better, I’d think you want me to match with my partner Zoro," I said, smirking as Sanji visibly bristled.

Chopper blinked, completely unaware of the building storm behind him. "Well, yeah! You two always look good together in battle, so it makes sense, right?" he said, nodding enthusiastically.

That was the final straw. Sanji exploded. “WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!” Sanji roared, flames of jealousy and rage practically erupting around him. His fists clenched, and his entire body radiated his usual dramatic intensity.

Chopper’s eyes went wide, and he quickly scampered toward me, half-hiding behind my leg. "Sanji... just exploded!" Chopper exclaimed, staring at the scene in disbelief.

I let out a sigh, grabbing my glass of water. "So it would appear," I said dryly, before nonchalantly tossing the contents over Sanji’s face to douse his fiery outburst.

Sanji sputtered, shaking his hair like a wet dog. "STUPID MOSSHEAD! Giving Y/N his bandana?! When I get my hands on him, I’m going to fillet his ass!" he ranted, stomping around and waving his arms in outrage.

Chopper clung to my hand, looking up at me. "Is he... okay now?" he asked hesitantly.

I smiled calmly, ignoring Sanji’s continued mutterings about Zoro and bandanas. "Oh, he seems in good spirits now," I said with a chuckle, shaking my head at his antics.

Turning my attention to Chopper, I held up my outfit in one hand and extended my other to him. "Would you like to accompany me for a bath, Chopper? You’ve been such a help, after all."

Chopper’s face lit up, his little hooves clapping together. "A bath? Oh! I can make sure you don’t get dizzy again!" he said enthusiastically, nodding in agreement as I scooped him up and walked toward the bathroom, leaving a still-muttering Sanji to stew in his dramatic jealousy.

As I left the room, I heard Sanji shout after me. "WHEN I FIND THAT MOSSHEAD—YOU’LL SEE, Y/N! I WON’T LOSE TO HIM!"

I just laughed to myself, shaking my head as I disappeared down the hallway with Chopper in tow. "Sanji never changes, does he?" I said with a grin.

"Nope, not one bit," Chopper replied, giggling. 

.

.

.

As I stepped out of the bathroom, the outfit Chopper had chosen was on full display: the dark green corset top hugged my figure perfectly, and the black mini skirt with the high slit added an elegant yet daring touch. Chopper gleamed with excitement as he clapped his little hooves together. "It looks perfect! You look amazing, Y/N!" I then tied Zoro’s bandana on my arm. 

I smiled warmly at him, feeling his genuine enthusiasm lift my spirits. "Thank you, Chopper. You really do have an eye for style," I teased, scrunching my short hair with mousse until it settled into soft curls.

Grabbing Chopper’s hand, we headed toward the dock, the bright sunlight immediately hitting us as we stepped out onto the deck of the Sunny.

“Hey! Y/N! These are for you!” Nami’s voice called out from a distance, and I turned to see her tossing me a fresh bouquet of vibrant roses.

Catching them with ease, I smirked knowingly. "Let me guess…" I trailed off as I spotted the familiar ornate card tucked between the petals.

Nami chuckled, crossing her arms as she leaned against the railing. "Yup, and you already know who it’s from. Go ahead, read it!"

With a sigh of resignation and a grin tugging at my lips, I plucked the card from the bouquet and unfolded it. The handwriting was neat and bold, unmistakably Ichiji’s:

Dearest Y/N,The roses pale in comparison to your radiance. While words cannot fully capture your beauty, I hope these flowers remind you that someone is thinking of you constantly.

Until we meet again, I eagerly await the chance to see you, no matter the cost.

Yours truly,Ichiji

I let out a small laugh as I read the card aloud for Chopper and Nami, rolling my eyes at its overly dramatic tone. “Well, at least he’s consistent,” I said, placing the roses on a nearby table.

Nami smirked. "He sure is persistent. You’ve got quite the admirer, Y/N."

Chopper tilted his head thoughtfully. "Why do his cards always sound like he’s in some romance novel? He really lays it on thick, huh?"

I chuckled, patting his head. "That’s just Ichiji for you—intense, dramatic, and way too confident. But hey, free flowers aren’t so bad."

Sanji’s voice suddenly cut through the air, sharp and full of irritation. “WHAT NOW?!” he yelled, storming onto the deck with a cigarette hanging from his lips. He spotted the bouquet and the card in my hand, his eyes narrowing immediately.

“Don’t tell me it’s him again!” Sanji growled, practically seething as he glared at the roses like they were his mortal enemy.

“Relax, Sanji,” I said, grinning as I handed Chopper the card to inspect. “It’s just Ichiji being Ichiji. Nothing to get worked up about.”

Sanji crossed his arms, clearly very worked up. “That bastard doesn’t know when to quit, does he?!”

Nami laughed, shaking her head. “He might not, but watching you explode every time is pretty entertaining.”

I chuckled, raising an eyebrow as I turned to Nami. “Please tell me there’s something good in the paper, and not something scandalous about me.” I couldn’t help but smirk, knowing how the tabloids liked to twist things.

Nami rolled her eyes, but smiled as she flipped through the pages of the newspaper. “Oh, it’s all about the Reverie today. Looks like the big conference at Marie Jois is happening right now.”

“Well, I’ll be damned. Looks like Dominik and John will have a hefty report for me once that ends,” I laughed, half in amusement, half in exasperation.

Luffy, of course, was too busy munching on his onigiri to pay much attention to the paper. “All eyes are on a set of guests who haven’t participated in two centuries, the Riguyo Kingdom. Seems like Shirahoshi was a big hit with everyone!”

I smiled softly at that. “Aww, that’s great! She’s really been growing, huh? I heard she went to the surface. She’s getting tougher. I’m proud of her.”

Luffy grinned, his mouth still full of rice. “Yeah, she’s tough now! I knew she’d do great.”

Just then, Nami turned the page, and I couldn’t help but chuckle when I saw a picture of a stunning woman with long blue hair.

"Vivi, my sweet!" Sanji practically swooned, his eyes turning into heart shapes. "You're even more beautiful than I remembered. I just want to smooch ya," he said, pressing a kiss to the page with Vivi’s photo. "What's that? You want another? Do I get some change with that? Let me get in close!"

I shook my head with an amused smile, watching Sanji make a complete fool of himself.

Nami, always quick to keep him in check, stepped forward and smacked him upside the head. “Sanji, seriously!”

He collapsed dramatically on the floor, still murmuring about Vivi.

I laughed at the scene before looking back at Nami. "I hope I get to meet her someday."

"Oh, that’s right, you don’t know who she is," Luffy said, snapping his attention away from his food. “We dropped Vivi off at the island, that’s when I found you, remember?”

I smiled warmly at the memory. “Yeah, I remember, Captain.” It was a bittersweet memory, one I held close.

I turned the page, my eyes widening at the next image. “Oh, and look, there’s Viola!” 

“Viola!” Sanji exclaimed, his eyes turning into hearts as he gazed at the paper, clearly entranced by the photo of her. He leaned in and kissed the page. "She’s as beautiful as ever," he sighed, practically swooning.

I couldn’t help but chuckle at his antics. “She’s great, Sanji, but try not to fall in love with the picture.”

Luffy, looking over my shoulder at the page, scratched his head. "That’s Rebecca, Sai, and... someone else next to them?" he asked, squinting at the unfamiliar face in the photo.

I peered closer, recognizing the man. “That’s John!” I said, pointing at the photo. Sure enough, John was seen laughing and talking with Rebecca and Sai, a big smile on his face. "And he’s even wearing his doctor coat too! Look at him go!" I said, feeling a sense of pride for him.

Nami nodded, scanning the page with a thoughtful expression. "John’s a good guy. He's grown a lot, huh?"

I smiled. "Yeah, I guess. And wait a second…" I looked further down the page. "I think that’s Dominik!" I said, pointing at a man with brunette hair, clearly visible standing next to King Neptune.

“There’s no way…” I muttered as I zoomed in on the photo, now seeing Dominik’s unmistakable, towering figure. But something else caught my attention in the background, and I froze.

"Lucci?" I said incredulously, staring at the image of a calm-looking Lucci, with his usual cold demeanor. But what was more alarming was the way Dominik was standing, muscles tense, clearly ready to fight him. "Damn it, Dom, I said be lowkey!" I sighed, frustrated that my right-hand man had managed to attract trouble once again.

Nami raised an eyebrow, looking at the scene with mild amusement. “Well, of course, Lucci is teasing him! That’s just what he does. You know how he is with the CP0.”

I nodded, still shaking my head. “I can't believe Dom is even attracting Lucci’s attention like that... But, yeah, that’s Lucci for you, always stirring up trouble with those mind games."

Nami looked back at the page, her tone taking on a more curious note. "I still can’t get over how attractive Dominik is. Like, how does someone so... intimidating, and strong, end up being so... well, easy on the eyes?"

I chuckled softly. “I mean, he does take care of himself. Trains every day, keeps in top shape. Not to mention, he has these piercing green eyes that could melt anyone. And he speaks three languages. He’s definitely someone you’d want on your side, especially with the transfer of power and everything after King passed.” I paused for a moment, looking at the photo of Dominik. “He’s been with King since they were both kids. He’s 30 now, but still, he’s trustworthy. I just know that King wouldn’t have wanted anyone else to be my right-hand man if he didn’t trust him. And I know King’s up there, watching over us.”

Nami smiled at my words, a soft look on her face. “I can see why you trust him so much.”

"I’m dying to know what those two were talking about," Nami said, her eyes still glued to the photo of Dominik and Lucci. "Looks like Dom’s giving Lucci a run for his money."

“Same here,” I said, chuckling softly. “Knowing Dom, he was probably egging Lucci on with something. He’s got a way of getting under people’s skin, especially someone like Lucci.” I sighed, imagining the scene. 

"Chopper, look! Did you see right there?" Nami suddenly said, pointing at the paper excitedly.

Chopper's eyes widened as he leaned forward, his hooves trembling. "What's wrong, Chobro?" Carrot asked, noticing his emotional state.

"It's Doctorein!" Chopper exclaimed, his voice thick with emotion.

"That old bag is still alive?" Sanji sighed, raising an eyebrow.

Chopper, not taking kindly to Sanji's comment, kicked his cheek. "Don’t talk about her like that!" he shouted, making me burst into laughter.

Nami, still holding the paper, continued reading out loud as Chopper remained fixated on the photo of Doctorein. 

"Tea, your highness!" Brook said suddenly, holding out a cup with exaggerated formality.

I raised an eyebrow, taking the cup from him. "Brook, you know me and formalities don’t go together," I said with a smile, before taking a sip of my tea.

As I drank, I zoned out, my mind drifting. I was still watching Chopper, his big eyes glued to the image of Doctorein, as Nami continued her conversation with Sanji about something I wasn’t really focused on.

"Something about cutting up the paper," I muttered to myself, half-listening.

Brook, seeming to sense my distraction, leaned in closer, lowering his voice to a hush. "So, no one knows about your plan..." he said, his tone quiet but knowing.

I glanced at him, my face turning serious as I sipped my tea. "No, and I intend to keep it that way," I replied softly, my gaze drifting back to the paper.

I set my cup down, my expression firm. "Besides, Big Mom won’t be coming for us anytime soon, so we have plenty of time to worry about that later," I said, trying to reassure myself just as much as anyone else.

Brook's eyes glinted with mischief. "I see you're sporting a familiar look," he teased.

I looked down at my outfit. "Chopper picked it out for me, but it does remind me of my partner Zoro," I said, sipping my tea.

Before Brook could reply, I felt a familiar pair of rubber arms wrap around my waist.

"Luffy... wai!" I exclaimed as I was lifted off my feet and pulled quickly through the air.

Luffy’s laughter filled the air as he landed next to me, placing me gently down with a wide grin. "Come on, Y/N! I was thinking, once we finish sailing around the world, let’s go see everyone again!" he shouted, his voice full of excitement.

I laughed, shaking my head. "You really know how to interrupt a tea moment, Luffy."

Just then, Brook walked over with his usual grin. "By the way, have you tried connecting to see if the transponder snail can connect yet?"

Luffy grinned and picked up the snail, holding it to his ear, but there was no connection. He frowned, but it didn't bother him too much.

"You sure? If I remember correctly, our plan was to contact Kinemon once we reached the Land of Wano," Sanji said, noticing the snail’s lack of response.

I turned to glance at Sanji, but his eyes were glued to me, particularly to my corset top, which fit tightly across my chest, and the mini skirt that, admittedly, was a little shorter than what I usually wore.

Sanji’s face turned red, and I could almost see steam rising from his head. "Y/N..." he muttered under his breath, his gaze flickering uncomfortably before he quickly turned away. "T-Tight, isn’t it?"

I chuckled, adjusting my corset slightly. "It’s a little snug, but it's fine, Sanji," I said with a teasing smile. "Chopper picked it out for me after all."

Sanji, still red-faced, barely looked at me. "Yeah, well... just make sure you're comfortable," he mumbled, still trying to focus on anything but my outfit.

"I'll be back, guys. I’m going to grab my sword and blades, just in case," I said, glancing at Luffy and then back to Sanji.

"Alright, be careful!" Luffy called out with a grin, already thinking about his next adventure.

I waved over my shoulder as I made my way toward my room to grab my gear. Though the teasing had lightened the mood, my mind was still set on what lay ahead. I clenched my left hand and sprinted past everyone, making my way up the stairs with ease.

After a few minutes, I reached my room and quickly began tidying up, straightening the bed and ensuring everything was in place. I moved swiftly toward my thigh halter and hidden blades, placing the halter on my right thigh. As I adjusted it, a red hue blinked rapidly.

"That's odd?" I thought, but shrugged it off for now. I continued on, grabbing my sword and King's sword. I picked up the double-back scabbard and placed both blades inside, securing them carefully. Once everything was ready, I made my way back down to the deck.

"Okay, I have everything," I said, smiling as I approached the group.

Sanji was still eyeing my chest, and I clenched my right fist before swiping it toward his head.

"Oww!" he yelped, rubbing his head in pain.

"Eyes forward, Sanji," I said with a smirk, crossing my arms.

Luffy looked at me with his usual grin. "Alright, go man the helm for me, Brook!" he ordered, always eager for the next adventure.

"Hang on, Luffy—feel that wind?" Nami called out, her voice laced with concern.

"This can’t be a good sign," I said, my eyes narrowing as I felt the sudden chill in the air.

"The wind here is freezing cold," Nami continued, her voice tense.

"Damn, should have put on a sweater..." I muttered under my breath as I hugged my arms tighter, the sudden chill of the wind making me shiver. The ship rocked with the waves, and the once sunny sky was now overcast, dark clouds gathering ominously. The breeze had shifted—cold and harsh. "These waves," I mumbled again, my voice barely audible over the crashing of the ocean.

Brook, always the voice of reason, adjusted his hat with a serious expression. "I believe we should avoid the storm to buy some time," he said, his skeletal face glowing with concern for once.

Luffy, however, was full of defiance as usual, not even blinking at the potential storm. "What are you talking about, Brook? Let’s keep moving forward!" he shouted, his voice ringing out above the wind.

"But, Luffy..." Brook's voice trailed off as he tried to reason with the captain, though his eyes kept darting nervously toward the ever-approaching storm.

"I don’t know, I think he's right," Nami finally spoke up, her brow furrowed as she looked at the ominous clouds. "When we left, Kinemon did give me a heads-up about this. The weather in this part of the sea can be unpredictable, and the last thing we need is to be caught in a storm."

"The weather’s always this awful!" Brook said, as if that fact could somehow make the situation better. He shuffled a little uneasily on his feet.

Nami shook her head in frustration. "Let me think this over a little," she murmured, pacing back and forth, her eyes scanning the horizon. "There has to be some way around this storm."

But then her voice faltered, and she stopped dead in her tracks, staring wide-eyed at the deck. "There's no way!" I yelled, my voice suddenly high-pitched with surprise. A large octopus, with tentacles that seemed to stretch far beyond its size, had managed to climb aboard the ship without anyone noticing.

"When did it come on board?!" Brook gasped, taking a step back, his bony fingers clutching his cane.

"It doesn't matter!" Luffy grinned, completely unfazed by the sight of the octopus. "Come on, Sunny! Let’s go to the Land of Wano!"

"Looks like there’s no turning back now!" Nami said with a resigned sigh, shaking her head as the currents seemed to pull us forward. The ship was already drifting, and there was no stopping it now.

"Wait, octopus!" Luffy shouted as he bounded toward the creature, hands outstretched.

"Luffy! Leave it alone!" I called out in exasperation, but Luffy was already too focused on the creature to hear me.

"Hey, looks like something’s coming toward us!" Chopper suddenly called out from the lookout. He was pointing to something large and moving fast on the horizon.

"It looks like a giant fish!" Chopper continued, his voice full of excitement.

"Koi fish!" Nami exclaimed, her eyes lighting up as she recognized the creature. It was massive, its scales shimmering like precious gems under the dim sky.

"Oh wow, cool!" Carrot chimed in, peeking over the railing, equally amazed by the size and beauty of the creature.

"Sanji, does this fish fry up good?" Luffy asked, practically drooling as he watched the koi fish swim closer, its colors vibrant even in the stormy weather.

Sanji, ever the professional, handed him a menu with a wide array of options. "You could sauté it, grill it, or even make sashimi," he suggested nonchalantly.

"That stuff’s not important right now!" Nami and Chopper yelled in unison, their voices tinged with urgency.

But before anyone could focus on the situation at hand, Luffy turned to me, his trademark grin already spreading across his face.

"Now, Luffy..." I started, but I could already see where this was headed.

"Oh no, you're not about to..." Sanji began, but Luffy was too quick, his voice already ringing out.

"Hey, Y/N! Hold on tight, okay?!" Luffy yelled over the wind, and before I could even protest, his rubber arms reached out, grabbing me by the waist and lifting me off the deck.

With no time to react, I found myself suddenly on the back of the koi fish, Luffy holding onto me while also gripping the creature tightly as it swam under the Sunny.

"Once we find the rest of the crew, let’s celebrate with one of these!" Luffy shouted, laughing, not a care in the world as the koi fish began to race through the water. I tried to hold on, but the fish’s powerful tail made the ride unpredictable.

"Luffy, no! Y/N still hasn’t recovered from her head injury!" Chopper screamed, looking like he was ready to jump in after us.

"She’ll be fine!" Luffy yelled back with complete confidence. His rubber arms tightened around me, securing me against his body while also making sure he didn’t fall off the fish.

"You’ll drown!" Chopper cried, his voice full of panic.

"Damn it, Luffy!" Sanji yelled, his voice filled with frustration. The koi fish bounced wildly in the water, sending us soaring and then splashing back down in a series of unpredictable jumps.

"Dear ocean, please!" I cried, my heart racing as the fish swirled through the waves. I was holding onto Luffy, but the ride was beyond anything I had ever experienced.

"Hey, quit struggling!" Luffy teased, his laugh full of joy as the koi fish began to buck, sending us higher into the air. We were both completely at its mercy now.

"I wish Zoro was here!" I yelled, hoping the swordsman would show up to help bring some order to the chaos.

Just then, the koi fish suddenly dove beneath the water, only to shoot back up, launching us high into the air once more. I gasped as the wind whistled past me, the sea spray stinging my skin.

"Someone... Do... something!" I yelled, feeling helpless as the fish seemed to be in complete control.

"This is fun!" Luffy shouted, completely at ease despite the wild ride.

"Wee!" I couldn’t help but laugh, the sheer exhilaration of the ride taking over my fear. The chaos was oddly fun, in its own way.

"See, now you're enjoying it!" Luffy shouted, grinning at me.

Just as I thought things might calm down, Luffy let go of the koi fish entirely and threw me high into the air.

"Damn it, Luffy!" I screamed as I plummeted toward the deck of the ship, the wind rushing past my ears. My stomach dropped, and I thought for sure I was going to crash.

But just before I could hit the water, Luffy stretched his rubber arm out, catching me mid-air and gently lowering me back onto the deck of the Sunny.

"See? It wasn’t so bad, was it?" Luffy laughed, completely unfazed by the whole ordeal.

I turned to him, my heart still pounding but a smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "You’re right... I guess it wasn’t so bad."

Luffy grinned, clearly satisfied with himself.

"You're back!" Nami yelled, her voice filled with both relief and a hint of frustration as she noticed Luffy and I returning from the wild ride.

"You guys see that? Those Koi are tough!" Luffy laughed, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he slapped his hands together.

"Y/N! How’s your head?" Chopper asked, concern evident in his voice. He was quickly scanning me, ready to administer any medical help if needed.

"It’s fine, Chopper," I reassured him, flashing him a grin. "Besides, the water was quite refreshing." I teased, shaking out my hair and wiping a few drops from my face.

But before anyone could respond, Carrot yelled from the bow, "Luffy! The ship’s going to sea!"

Luffy turned around, his eyes wide with realization. "Oops!" he exclaimed. Without missing a beat, he wrapped his legs around the front of the Sunny, gripping the mast tightly. "You guys should probably hold onto something!" he shouted, looking back at the crew.

With his usual enthusiasm, Luffy stretched out his arms, grabbing two of the Koi fish that had been trailing the ship, ready to pull us along.

"Lead the way, fish!" Luffy called out, his voice full of determination as the Sunny lurched forward. The ship was lifted out of the water and onto the waves with a sudden jerk.

"Damn!" I yelled, struggling to keep my balance as the ship was pulled into the air, and the current surged beneath us.

I tried to steady myself, but the sudden shift made me lose my footing. In a panic, I slid across the deck, unable to stop myself.

I crashed into Sanji, landing on top of him with a soft thud. My body was positioned awkwardly, my legs on either side of him as I scrambled to right myself. The impact was a little too close for comfort.

"Sorry, Sanji!" I quickly apologized, my face flushed from the unexpected and rather compromising position we were in.

Sanji’s eyes went wide, his face turning an immediate shade of bright red. He froze for a moment, completely caught off guard. His usual smooth demeanor was nowhere to be found as he stammered, unable to form a coherent response.

"Y-Y/N…" Sanji’s voice cracked slightly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as I quickly pushed myself off him. His face was redder than a freshly cooked lobster, and he couldn’t meet my eyes. "I-I’m okay, no problem," he stammered, trying to act unaffected, though his trembling hands and flushed expression gave him away. He adjusted his tie as though the moment could be shrugged off, but his voice betrayed him again. "T-The position doesn’t matter... I-I mean, it does! But—"

"Sanji, breathe," I teased, smirking at him, but he only turned redder, gripping the side of the Sunny for support.

Before I could say more, the Sunny jolted violently again, dragging us back to the present chaos. The Koi fish yanked the ship forward at incredible speed, sending us flying into the air and slamming us back down onto the water.

"I’m starting to think Wano isn’t going to be nice at all!" Nami shouted, struggling to keep her footing as the ship rocked dangerously. "I’m so sick of this chaos!"

"That was fun, wasn’t it, Chobro?" Carrot chirped, her grin wide.

"I thought I was going to die!" Chopper wailed, tears streaming down his face as he clung to the mast for dear life.

I adjusted myself and stood, brushing water off my clothes. "I think it’s safe to say we’re all okay... mostly."

Sanji pointed ahead, his voice sharp with urgency. "You guys, look! That’s the shore over there!"

"Finally, we made it!" Luffy cheered, his arms stretching triumphantly. "We’re almost there!"

But the celebration was short-lived. A low rumble came from the water, and suddenly, the Sunny jerked again as the waves around us started swirling dangerously.

"Wait, what’s that?" I asked, leaning over the side of the ship. My stomach dropped when I saw it—an enormous whirlpool forming right in our path.

"Luffy, let go of the fish!" Nami screamed, pointing to the Koi Luffy still clung to.

"No! They’re my dinner!" Luffy yelled stubbornly, his grip tightening.

"I’ve had enough of you!" Nami shouted, and with a swift punch to his head, she knocked Luffy out cold, forcing him to release the fish.

"Brook, take the helm!" Nami commanded, panic clear in her voice.

"It’s no use!" Brook replied, his skeletal hands gripping the wheel. "The current’s too strong!"

"Dammit! We were so close!" Sanji growled, slamming his fist against the deck.

Luffy stirred awake, groaning. "Huh? Where are my Koi?"

"We’ve got bigger problems than Koi right now!" I yelled as the Sunny tilted dangerously toward the whirlpool.

"Oh no! We’re getting flushed!" Carrot screamed, clutching onto Chopper as he continued to sob uncontrollably.

"Quick, hold on to me!" Sanji shouted, spreading his arms. Nami and Carrot immediately grabbed onto him, and Chopper scurried toward them, trying to latch on as well.

Sanji hesitated, glancing at Chopper. "I’m sorry, Chopper, there isn’t room for you—"

"Sanji!" I interrupted, my tone sharp. "Chopper can take my spot. I’ll handle this."

Sanji turned to me, his eyes wide. "What? It was a joke princess! Don’t be ridiculous! You’re injured!"

"I’m fine," I said firmly, stepping toward him. "Someone has to keep an eye on Luffy. You keep the others safe."

"No, absolutely not!" Sanji protested, grabbing my arm. His eyes were blazing with a mix of anger and desperation. "You can’t do this, Y/N! You’re hurt, and the water’s too dangerous. I—"

I gently placed a hand on his cheek, silencing him. His face turned crimson again, and his grip on my arm faltered. "You’ll be fine," I said softly, my voice steady. "Take care of the others for me, okay?"

"But—" His voice cracked again, and I could see the conflict in his eyes. "I can’t let you—"

"Sanji, trust me," I said, brushing a strand of hair from his face. "I’m a good swimmer. I can handle this. You need to stay with them." “I’ll see you guys in Wano!” I yelled 

Before he could argue further, I turned and dove into the water. The cold hit me like a shock, but I pushed forward, diving deeper into the churning chaos. The whirlpool was pulling with terrifying force, but I fought against it, scanning for Luffy.

I spotted him just below me, his limp body spinning in the current. With all the strength I could muster, I swam toward him, grabbing the back of his shirt just as the whirlpool’s pull intensified. The water dragged us deeper, the pressure crushing against my chest.

I tightened my grip on Luffy, kicking furiously to fight the current, but it was no use. The whirlpool was too strong, pulling us further into the abyss. My vision blurred, and the cold numbed my limbs. I could feel consciousness slipping away as the water dragged us into its depths. .

.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

Chapter 62.5 Part 5: Ichiji and Pudding

.A/N: And we are back with the last part of Ichiji and Pudding! I still have to edit my master list so thats a work in progress, but Now... we have official ended whole cake and are hitting WANO!!! now buckle up because Wano is about to be eventful! thank you guys for liking, sharing, reblogging, etc! two more chapters are going to be uploaded as we are no stepping Wano. but without further a do let the adventure begin!

Ichiji POV… 

As I stormed through the halls of Big Mom’s château, my boots echoing on marble floors, Father’s words still burned in my skull like acid.

“She’s changed you.”

Tch. I don’t need him telling me what I already know.

But what he doesn’t understand is—change doesn’t mean weakness. It means clarity. Focus. And when it comes to Y/N, I have never been more focused in my life.

I shoved open the door to our suite, and there she was.

Y/N.

Standing by the vanity, bare-shouldered, wearing nothing but that white lace set—delicate and dangerous, like frost over a flame. Garter belt teasing along her thighs, her back to me as she adjusted one of the silk straps.

Preparing for my failure of a brother’s wedding.

I didn’t even try to be quiet. I wanted her to hear me come in. Wanted her to feel my gaze on her skin. The moment her eyes flicked to the mirror, meeting mine, that spark lit between us again—volatile, undeniable, maddening.

All the teasing… all the tension that had simmered beneath our forced courtship… finally snapped.

I crossed the room in a blur, and this time, I didn’t hold back. I claimed her, the way only a Vinsmoke could—hungry, unapologetic, mine.

She tried to fight it at first—her pride burning hot, lips spitting fire—but it was too late. The pull had taken us both, dragging us into the chaos we’d danced around for far too long. Her defiance melted into something just as fierce—desire.

She gave in.

Not because I forced her… but because she wanted it.

Because whether she liked it or not, she was mine now. Not just in name, not just in title—but in body, breath, and heat.

And this?

This was only a taste.

Once Sanji is married off and handed over to Big Mom—once her army is under our command and her flag flies beside Germa’s—we’ll leave this circus behind. No Yonji. No Niji. No meddling father. And definitely no Sanji.

Just Y/N and me.

And a honeymoon where I can finally indulge in every hunger I’ve denied myself… completely.

And uninterrupted.

I could still hear her breath hitch, feel her nails clawing at my back, her moans echoing in my ears like a siren’s call. The way she gasped my name—desperate, wild, mine.

One thing about us Vinsmokes—we know how to please. And that night, I made sure she never forgot that.

Flashback

Her body trembling beneath mine, the moonlight painting silver streaks across her bare skin. I had whispered her name like a vow, her breath catching as my mouth found the soft curve of her throat. She arched against me, whispering my name like it meant something more than just possession. Like it was hers, too.

She’d begged me.

Not just for more, but to never stop.

And I hadn’t.

End Flashback

But now… she’s gone.

Because Big Mom turned on us.

We should have seen it coming. In truth, I did. But I let pride, greed, and Father's obsession with conquering the North Blue blind me. They wanted our technology. They always did. And Father was too arrogant to see the noose tightening around our necks.

They went after Y/N.

That was their mistake.

And ironically… it was our failure of a brother who saved us. Who saved her.

Back on Cacao Island, when the smoke had barely cleared and Katakuri had fallen, Y/N stood there—Sanji and his captain unconscious at her feet. Her sword dripped blood, and her eyes…

They no longer gleamed.

She wore a short black dress—thin straps clinging to her shoulders, a wide-brimmed hat casting a long shadow over her face. Her once long hair was cut short, strands falling across her cheek as she stood smoking, rage simmering beneath the surface.

She was no longer that girl who trembled in my arms.

She was a woman made of fire and fury.

And when she raised her sword to strike Oven, we arrived—my brothers and I, shielding her from the bullets that tore through the air.

“You guys came to save us?” Sanji muttered as he stirred, bloodied and breathless.

I didn’t even look at him. “Oh, Sanji. You’re here,” I said flatly.

“I came because these idiots owe us for that disaster of a tea party… and more importantly, for threatening my wife.” My eyes didn’t leave Y/N. “I received her distress signal.”

She froze, cigarette halfway to her lips. “What?” she snapped, turning to face me fully. “Are you out of your mind?! I never sent any distress signal!”

I stepped toward her, took the cigarette from her fingers, and dragged from it slowly—never breaking eye contact.

Then I kissed her.

Right there.

Amid the chaos.

The taste of smoke still on her lips. The fire, the fury… all of it mine.

“I don’t need you to send one,” I murmured. “I always know when you’re in trouble.”

“Sanji, leave… this doesn’t concern you. Take your captain and my wife out of here.” My voice was sharp, firm—commanding—as it should be. I was the leader of Germa 66, and this battlefield was no place for indecision.

“Sanji, Princess, get moving already!” Reiju barked, her eyes flicking toward the sky as our forces began clashing with Big Mom’s children.

Sanji clenched his jaw, but he knew better than to argue. With a grunt, he lifted his captain’s unconscious body over his shoulder. Y/N hesitated only for a split second before running beside him, and together they launched into the air with the help of the raid suit’s boosters.

But it didn’t last long.

One of Big Mom’s snipers aimed for her—a clear shot. My blood ran cold.

I moved without thinking.

Yonji, Niji, and I struck at once—obliterating the attack before it could land. Y/N stabilized herself mid-air but landed soon after, now on foot, weaving through the chaos, searching for Sanji.

Explosions rang out. Fire. Smoke. Screams. Big Mom’s children were merciless in their pursuit. Y/N was fast, her body moving with elegant brutality, dodging and striking back, but the moment I saw a crater open beneath her feet, I moved.

I yanked her into a nearby alley just before she could fall further into enemy hands.

Sword drawn, she spun, ready to strike—but I laughed.

“Is that any way to thank your savior?” I teased, a smirk tugging at my lips, expecting her usual sharp reply.

But instead—she dropped her blade.

She stepped forward and kissed my cheek.

My breath hitched.

“Damn it… it’s happening again… my heart…” I thought, barely able to process the way her hands curled into my coat, holding me like she didn’t want to let go. I wrapped my arms around her tightly, protectively. I didn’t care who saw.

I never wanted to let go.

But she pulled away, eyes soft, conflicted.

“I have to go back to my crew.”

I didn’t hide my anger.

“Of course you do,” I muttered bitterly. “Of course you’d choose them.”

But I knew her reasons. I knew she wasn’t someone to cage or possess completely—no matter how much I wanted to.

Didn’t mean I agreed with it.

Didn’t mean it didn’t hurt like hell.

She looked down at her hand—the ring I gave her glinting in the fading light. Embedded within it was more than just gold. It held a direct link to my modified abilities, and her custom-designed raid suit, coded to her DNA.

“To tell you the truth,” she said quietly, her voice trembling just enough, “I had a lot of fun… I understood what it meant to have a partner… and for once… I wasn’t left wondering if I was enough.”

Those words shattered something inside me.

And yet… they pieced something new together.

I cupped her face, my voice low, raw.

“You were more than enough… you still are.”

“But I’m still a Vinsmoke,” she said softly, her eyes never leaving mine. “And if you ever happen to be on a specific island… the one I know you know about… look for John and Dominik. Let them know La Princesa sent you.”

She lifted her left hand, her fingertips brushing the red engagement ring I gave her—custom-forged, embedded with both emotion and technology. Her thumb lingered on it for a second longer, like she was memorizing the warmth before letting go.

“La Princesa...” I repeated under my breath. The name she took in quiet defiance of a world that tried to break her.

She stepped closer, close enough for me to feel her heartbeat. Her lips found mine—firm, aching, final.

And just like that… she kissed me.

Not out of obligation. Not out of pity. But because she still loved me… even if the world, her crew, our bloodlines—everything—stood in the way.

When she pulled away, I wanted to chase her. To scream. To order her to stay.

But I didn’t.

Because love without choice… isn’t love at all.

So I watched as she turned, her silhouette vanishing into the smoke of Cacao Island’s battlefield—leaving behind only the echo of her voice and the scent of her perfume.

And I swore on that blood-red ring… I’d find that island one day.

And when I did, I wouldn’t come as a Vinsmoke.

I’d come as her man.

No more interruptions. No more wars. Just us.

Just Ichiji and La Princesa.

Soon enough, I saw her and Sanji reunite.

“Come on, Nami, you think I’m that careless…?” she teased over the transponder snail Sanji held, her voice lighter than her condition as they ran—Luffy slumped over Sanji’s shoulder like a ragdoll.

But I noticed it immediately.

The way she winced.

The way her hand clutched her side tightly.

“Damn it.” I muttered under my breath, activating my thrusters as I shot into the air.

In a flash, I swooped down and scooped her into my arms just as her knees buckled. Reiju did the same with Sanji, lifting him up gently before looking over her shoulder.

“Goodbye, Sanji…” she said softly. “And take care of her, Y/N. You too.”

As we landed safely aboard the Straw Hat ship, I looked down—Y/N’s body trembled. Blood trickled from her side, soaking into my gloves.

She coughed, hard. Her breathing ragged.

“Damn it… what was in that bullet…” she gritted, struggling to stay upright. Then I spotted another injury—a deep scratch along her arm, leaking some kind of dark residue.

Sanji immediately knelt beside her. “Chopper! Do something!” he yelled.

The raccoon-looking doctor shook his head, panicked. “It’s reacting to something in her bloodstream. I need time—more time than she has right now!”

Y/N collapsed forward onto her knees.

Her lips were trembling.

Her eyes were glassy.

“Just… just take the bullet out… please…” she whispered, coughing more blood as she leaned into Sanji’s shoulder. “I… I was shot once by Pudding on the same side... but this one burns...”

I could see it clearly now: the entry wound was infected with some kind of toxic compound. Maybe poison. Maybe technology. Whatever it was, it was eating her from the inside.

“Don’t worry, we’re on it, okay?” Sanji said, grabbing her hand and holding it tight. “We’re right here. Just hold on.”

I rolled up my sleeves. “Hold still. I’m taking it out.”

Sanji nodded. “Do it.”

I plunged my finger into the wound.

Y/N let out a stifled scream, teeth clenched so hard I feared she’d shatter them. Tears streamed down her face, but she didn’t flinch away.

God, she was strong.

She always was.

But even the strongest break when it’s too much.

“I got it!” I snapped, pulling out the bullet

“This bullet… it’s larger than normal. And look here,” Chopper said grimly, holding it up with a pair of tweezers. “There’s a strange coating on it. I think it might be laced with something dangerous.”

Y/N shuddered, the sweat on her brow catching the sunlight. “That explains the burning…”

“Don’t worry,” Chopper replied with a resolute expression as he began cleaning the wound and stitching it carefully. “I’ll get this cleaned up. But you need to be careful for a while—whatever was on that bullet could still affect you. We won’t know the long-term effects just yet.”

I knelt beside her and, with quiet precision, placed her down gently on the deck of the ship, letting her rest.

I knew what I had to do.

“As much as it pains me to leave my wife,” I said, my voice edged with reluctant pride and deep regret, “I have a mission to uphold.”

I stood to leave—no drawn-out goodbye. That wasn’t my style. But before I could step off the ship—

“Ichiji!”

Her voice cut through me like a blade. I turned, half-expecting—half-hoping—that maybe she’d ask me to stay.

But instead… she walked up, her steps weak but determined, and wrapped her arms around me.

I froze for a moment, startled.

Then I exhaled, and hugged her back, letting myself indulge in the warmth of her presence just a moment longer.

“Thank you… for everything.” she whispered.

I closed my eyes.

My heart… I thought, the familiar ache settling in my chest. The one I always tried to silence. The one I thought I’d trained myself to ignore.

But not with her.

Never with her.

“Always,” I murmured against her hair. Then, just loud enough for only her to hear: “You were the one thing I got right.”

Y/N had told me once—if I ever stepped foot on that island, the one she called hers, to ask for Dominik and John.

I hadn’t forgotten.

But in that moment, as I looked back one last time from the edge of the ship, I saw Sanji. His jaw was clenched, his eyes narrowed—not with rage, but with something deeper. Something I understood far too well.

Jealousy. Pain. Maybe even guilt.

After all… she’s still my wife.

Even if this whole thing started as a forced arrangement, a political maneuver, a move on the chessboard of Germa's ambitions—Y/N… she taught me something real.

She was never meant to matter.

But she did.

And for that… I turned to Sanji, said nothing, but met his eyes.

"You won." I thought, the admission as bitter as it was honest.

As I boarded the ship, I heard her laugh echo faintly on the wind—light, sharp, and real. That sound trailed behind me as I headed back into the fire. I had a job to finish. Buy them time. Hold the line in Cacao Island.

Y/N left me thinking while I fought Oven. Fists and heat clashing, the taste of ash thick in the air. And through it all… I kept hearing her voice in my head.

“She was always enough…”

No—more than enough.

If anything… I’m not man enough.

But at least she’s safe. That ring—my custom design—keeps me updated on her vitals. Her pulse. Her health. I can even send voice memos through it, not that I ever know what to say.

And just then… the transponder snail buzzed to life.

“Strawhat’s ship has escaped Big Mom’s territory.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding.

“She’s gone. And safe…” I muttered, low, to myself.

Then, more commanding: “Return to the ship, Germa 66! Mission complete!”

Yonji, Niji, and Reiju nodded, exhausted, their armor scorched, their faces tired. We turned our backs on the burning island. Father stood at the helm, watching it all with unreadable eyes.

I removed my white glove, staring at the ring beneath. My thumb hovered just a second longer over the red stone—our signal, our lifeline. I pressed the center crystal. A soft red glow blinked once.

Voice memo recording started.

"Stay safe, Princess. You’re always in my thoughts."

The message sent with a soft chime. That’s all I said.

But there was more I wanted to say.

There’ll be time for that.

Or at least, I’d make time.

I turned, half-expecting silence again. But then—the ring vibrated against my finger.

"She must’ve triggered something." I thought, eyes narrowing as I lifted my wrist.

“Tiger,” her voice came through, soft, a little strained but real. “Don’t know where you are… but I hope you’re safe.”

That damn smirk tugged at the edge of my lips before I could stop it.

She still called me Tiger—the one name no one else dared use.

That meant something. Even now.

Just then, Yonji and Niji approached me, covered in scratches and burns, armor scraped and dented. Their faces were unreadable.

“You gonna be okay, or are we planning a second rescue mission just to get your heart back?” Yonji asked, trying to lighten the mood, though his eyes flicked to my ring.

“Or maybe we start mass-producing emotional trauma raid suits,” Niji added dryly. “Might sell better than our tech.”

I rolled my eyes and turned away, stepping toward the railing of the ship.

“She’s safe,” I said quietly. “That’s all that matters.”

They didn’t reply, and they didn’t need to.

Because even with the battle behind us and Big Mom’s territory burning in the distance, I knew one thing:

This wasn’t over.

Pudding POV… 

I don’t get it.

Why am I helping him? Why am I helping her?

That damn princess. She ruined Mama’s tea party—our perfect plan. I should hate her. I wanted to hate her.

And I understood why Mama needed her. The tech in her rings, the weapons she carried—if we had that… if Big Mom had that, we’d be unstoppable. Her alliance with Germa 66 would’ve tipped everything in our favor.

But instead of capturing her, I helped Sanji.

And I hate that I did.

Every time I tried to understand it, the memories came flooding back… his smile, that infuriating kindness, the way he treated me like a person—even after I showed him my third eye. Even after I lied. Manipulated. Hurt his friends.

Even after I slammed y/ns head into the ground three times...

He still looked at me like I was worth something.

When we baked that cake, I thought… maybe this is it. Maybe this is what love feels like. I watched him, flour on his cheek, humming like he didn’t have the weight of the world on him.

And I couldn’t stop myself.

But the moment we got to his ship—the moment I saw him run straight to her—her, bleeding and unconscious and in his arms…

And then—then he fed her the cake.

The one we made together.

I should’ve screamed. Should’ve burned her where she lay.

But I didn’t.

Because when our eyes met, hers and mine, something… passed between us. A moment. A thread of understanding I didn’t want, but couldn’t ignore.

We were both just girls caught in this nightmare. Playing roles bigger than us. Chosen by families, by fate, by expectation.

And then... Cacao Island.

I didn’t want to say goodbye. Not like that.

I cried in front of him.

Me, Charlotte Pudding—crying like some lovesick fool. Because despite everything I’d done, everything I was, he still looked at me with grace. That same gentleness that made me fall in the first place.

So I asked for one favor. One final request.

"Let me kiss you, Sanji."

Just once. Not for anyone else. Not for the plan. Not for Mama.

Just for me.

He didn’t resist. He let me.

And as our lips touched, I poured everything I couldn’t say into that moment. And when it ended—I did what I had to.

I erased it.

From his mind, from his memory—from the timeline of our story that never really had a chance.

Right up until the moment we arrived.

He looked confused, like something was missing. Like there was a hole in his heart he couldn’t explain.

I ran.

He tried to follow, called my name—but I didn’t stop.

Because if I had, I would’ve shattered.

And when I heard later that his ship escaped Mama’s territory… that they escaped together…

I let the tears fall.

Not because I lost him. But because I’d let him go.

And maybe that was the one unselfish thing I ever did.

"Vinsmoke Sanji... you left your mark on me… and that’s something I’ll never forget," I whispered into the silence of the dim hallway outside Mama’s chamber. My fingers traced the edge of my third eye absently.

"You were the first person to ever show me kindness… even when you saw all of me. Even with this eye—this curse I’ve hated my whole life. You didn’t flinch. You smiled."

The memory burned in my chest.

"And even if I’m evil… even if I was raised to be nothing more than a puppet in Mama’s game… you saw more."

I shut my eyes. His laughter echoed in my mind. His gentleness. His quiet heartbreak as he chose her.

"And Y/N…"

I said her name like an ache, like a wound I gave myself.

"You caught me… you bested me. You survived me. You still held his heart even after everything I tried to do. And yet—somehow—when I was bleeding inside, you looked at me not with hatred… but pity. Or maybe it was something worse. Understanding."

A tear slipped down my cheek. I didn’t wipe it away.

"I erased some of your memories... I couldn’t bear for you to know what really happened that night. Not the way it truly was. I left you with fragments... with the night Sanji and I were intimate, but not the truth of how I stole the moment you two had together."

The guilt clawed at me, sharp and unrelenting.

"I'm sorry."

I didn’t say it aloud. The walls didn’t deserve to hear it. But it throbbed in my heart like a wound that would never close.

"I wanted him to choose me. I wanted to be enough. But he looked at you the way I dreamed he would look at me. And maybe… that’s why I let him go. Because I knew, deep down, that no amount of memory wiping could ever change what his heart already knew."

I placed a hand over my own chest.

"It was always you."

And with that… I turned away from the past and walked into the uncertain future Mama had left behind.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

 62.5 Part 4: Ichiji and Pudding 

A/N:  And we are back at it again with another part, the next part will be the last part until we hit wano. Will I be posting two more chapters in Wano, of course! so we getting a total of 4 new chapters! I'll also be working on fixing the master list, but now lets dive right in. As we have both Pudding POV.. and Ichiji POV.. and when I tell you the shift is shifting... Thank you for all the likes and shares! and follows! and without further ado, let the adventure begin!!!

Pudding POV… 

A few days passed…

A few days had passed since that breakfast at the chateau. Since Y/N sat at that table, calm as ever, toying with flame like it was her pet. Since I saw Sanji look at her like no man should ever look at another woman — not when I was the bride-to-be.

I stood before the great snail screen in Mama’s chamber, the Den Den Mushi’s eyes blinking as Mama’s real voice echoed behind it, full of weight, authority, and madness.

“Is the plan going accordingly, Pudding?” Her voice crooned sweet as molasses but sharp as a dagger.

“Yes, Mama,” I replied, forcing my smile to match her tone. “Y/N saw both Sanji and I in the act, and we’re moving forward with the wedding. “And also since I saw y/ns memory on how she and Sanji also were intimate… I thought.  She marries first, and then it’s Sanji and me. Her crew — Straw Hat and that little cat burglar — they know the truth now too: once the ceremony starts, the entire Vinsmoke line along with Y/N will be eliminated.”

I paused. The screen shifted. There she was.

Big Mom, holding Brook in her massive, gloved hand like a child’s toy. His body was limp, beaten, shattered. His soul, barely clinging.

“Another one for your collection,” I added with a bitter curl of my lips.

“By the way,” I continued, “I erased the princess’s memory. She doesn’t remember me shooting her… or Reiju either. Both are in the infirmary, stable, and the Vinsmoke men are with the barmaids. Sanji’s locked himself in his room. Everything is still in place.”

Mama’s grin widened grotesquely. “Mamamama! That’s my clever daughter!” Her voice dropped, eyes narrowing. “But… you didn’t injure Y/N too much, did you? Or Reiju? We need them alive until the wedding.”

I clenched my jaw, forcing back the growing annoyance in my gut.

“No, Mama,” I said tightly. “I hit Y/N in the back of the head with the handle of my gun. She’s alive, if that’s what you’re worried about… but honestly, what’s so special about her?”

Mama’s eyes gleamed like moonlight on sharpened steel.

“Her technology, Pudding. Her rings, her weapons — you’ve seen them, haven’t you?” “That sword of hers — missing.” “Those two hidden blades — vanished.” She leaned forward, eyes alight. “They hold power that rejects any hand but hers. We’ve already seen it. Anyone who even touches them burns or gets shocked. But with her power… combined with Germa's science… we will be unstoppable.”

She threw her head back in a thunderous laugh. The walls shook. Brook trembled in her grip.

“And besides,” she added coldly, “once they’re all dead, they’re of no use to us anyway.”

Then she grinned again — this time with wicked glee.

“I did, however, invite someone very special to Y/N’s wedding.”

My brow furrowed. “Who?”

“His mother and I go way back,” Mama chuckled darkly. “Though she did injure me a number of times… back when I was still building my collection. He’ll come for her. I’m sure of it. You may know him by another name…” She leaned in, voice lowering to a hiss. “King.”

I blinked. “…Who?”

Her expression darkened.

“None of your concern, dear.” She waved her hand. “Just be a good little doll and do your part.”

That word again.

Doll.

Porcelain. Replaceable. Pretty, but fragile. I swallowed the lump in my throat.

“Mama… I’m not a doll…” I whispered — too soft for her to care.

But the ache in my chest didn’t lie. I was being used. A puppet dancing to her strings. And yet… I smiled on the outside. I laughed when she needed me to. I cried when it suited the script. Still played the part.

Because I had to.

Tomorrow was the wedding — our wedding — mine and Sanji’s. And hers too. Y/N. The final act of this grand performance before the stage was washed in blood.

I sat on the edge of my bed, hands clutching the fabric of the dress Mama had picked. Not the one I wanted. Not the soft cocoa-colored gown with lace I had dreamed of since I was small.

Instead, this… was what I would wear.

White. Puffy. Innocent. The skirt flared out like a bell, soft and airy, brushing against the floor like clouds. Circle sleeves puffed at my shoulders, delicate and round, making me look like some glass figurine. Pink flowers were stitched delicately along the train, and a wide ribbon, soft as silk, tied around the waist in a large, pristine bow.

It was beautiful. It was fragile. It was mockery.

A lie, dressed in sugar.

I looked like a doll — exactly what Mama wanted.

“She’ll look like the sweet little bride,” she said with a grin. “And when the blade drops, all the guests will scream.”

The image made me sick.

Even now, I could hear the maids in the hallway, giggling as they whispered about Y/N’s condition. About the rings they had to remove from her fingers because they kept burning anyone who touched them. About how Reiju groaned in her sleep.

About how Mama held Brook in her arms like another trophy.

And still… despite everything… He cared.

Sanji. I saw it in his eyes at breakfast. The way he looked at her. The way he always looked at her.

Even when she was quiet. Even when she said nothing. Even when I was the one speaking, laughing, trying, pretending.

He saw her.

And tomorrow… I’d walk down the aisle in this white dress, smiling like the good little bride I was told to be.

But would he be smiling back? Or would he be watching her?

I brushed my hand over the soft fabric of the pink bow. I tried to picture Sanji reaching for me, holding my hand as we said our vows.

But all I could see…

Was him staring past me.

At her.

And suddenly, the white dress didn’t feel so pure anymore.

It felt like a lie I couldn’t wash off.

Ichiji POV…

"You idiots really had to ruin everything — especially you, Yonji," I snapped, slamming the door behind me as I entered the guest room.

"Lighten up. It’s your bachelor party," Yonji said with that same brainless grin he always wore when drinks were involved.

I brushed past him, ignoring the barmaids handing us wine. I took a glass out of obligation, not interest. "I would much rather be with my fiancée," I muttered, eyes narrowed.

Across the room, Niji chuckled as he tossed back his drink. Father stood near the window, arms folded, stoic as ever.

The conversation drifted between wedding logistics and battle plans until I heard her name — Y/N.

"So where would Ichiji and Y/N live after the ceremony?" Yonji asked, raising an eyebrow like it was a joke.

I didn’t miss the smugness in his tone.

"We’ll be living on my side of the Germa Kingdom," I said evenly, swirling the wine in my glass. "She’s not some common bride. She’ll be treated like royalty."

Niji let out a short laugh. "If she doesn’t run a blade through your chest first."

"Shut up," I snapped.

Then Father spoke — the room going still for a moment as his low voice cut through the air.

"That woman… she defeated me. In sword combat."

I turned to him. That wasn’t something he admitted lightly. Or ever.

"There was someone before her — a woman like that," he added, voice low and reflective. "The same fire. Same eyes. Same refusal to bow."

He didn’t need to say it for me to know what he meant. I’d heard whispers growing up. A woman who once wounded Judge Vinsmoke so deeply, he never spoke of her again.

I stepped closer. "Father, what’s the deal? Why do you look at her like you’ve seen a ghost?"

He didn’t answer right away.

Then he spoke — but not to me. More to himself.

"She reminded me of the one woman I could never control. The one who defied everything I built… and vanished."

I blinked. "You think Y/N is—"

"I don’t know," Father said firmly, swirling his glass thoughtfully.

As we continued to drink, the barmaids began to get tipsy, giggling and stumbling slightly, but the three of us held our liquor well. The mood was heavy, but that changed abruptly when a soft knock echoed through the room.

"Well, if it isn’t dear old sister-in-law," Yonji smirked, standing and sauntering toward the door.

"I’m here to see my fiancé," Y/N said coolly from the threshold, her voice steady.

Yonji took a long drink right in front of her, then leaned back with a sly grin. "I did say I’d see him, since you know, we were interrupted from what we were about to partake," he teased, stepping aside to let her in.

My breath hitched.

She was stunning—heels clicking on the floor, a beige coat draped over her slender frame, red lipstick bold against her skin. In one hand, she held a bottle of champagne and two flute glasses.

“I see my fiancé is entertaining other women. Should I be concerned?” Y/N’s gaze locked onto me like a blade.

Without a word, I pushed the barmaid aside and stepped closer.

“Not at all,” I said, voice low and firm. “This isn’t the time for distractions.”

Her eyes flickered with amusement—and something darker, sharper—danger.

“If my fiancé doesn’t want to partake,” she said smoothly, “I guess I’ll just be returning to my room.”

Before she could move, I gripped her wrist quickly. “Just where do you think you’re going?”

Her breath caught. Then, in a low whisper, she met my eyes and said, “I’m not going anywhere.”

“Why don’t we take this matter to a more private setting?” Y/N said, voice like silk and sin. “Why don’t you show me that lesson you had in store for me?”

Fuck the liquor. I thought, heartbeat kicking up.

“You might not be able to handle it,” I warned, stepping closer, my voice low.

“Try me.” She met my eyes without a hint of hesitation.

Fuck...

“Why don’t we continue this in your room,” she said, lips curling into a wicked smirk, “and celebrate our union a day early?”

“Damn, it’s getting hot in here,” Niji muttered with a half-laugh, unbothered by the rising tension.

“Better lock the door, Ichiji,” Yonji added with a sly grin. “Wouldn’t want me to crash the party.”

I shot both of them a deadly glare, my hand still wrapped around Y/N’s wrist as I pulled her gently toward me.

“You have no idea what you’re asking for,” I murmured, barely containing the rough edge in my voice.

“But I do,” she replied, her voice a challenge wrapped in velvet. “The question is—can you deliver?”

“I can be quite restless, Princess,” I said, my voice low, a dark promise threaded through every word. “I’ll have you gasping… begging for more.”

Her lips parted slightly, her gaze unwavering. “Then show me rather than tell me,” Y/N whispered, stepping closer. “I want you—in all the ways a man like you wants a woman like me.”

That was it. My restraint shattered like glass.

Without another word, I caught her hand in mine, the champagne bottle clinking softly against her hip as I led her through the hallway. My strides were long, purposeful, and she followed without hesitation—heels clicking, tension building between every step.

“Let’s go to my room,” I said roughly, pushing the door open and letting her in before slamming it shut behind us.

“Why don’t you make yourself comfortable in bed while I open this for us,” Y/N said, her tone calm, almost playful, as she cradled the champagne bottle with ease.

I nodded wordlessly, moving toward the bed. The air was heavy with something I couldn’t name. Anticipation? Hunger? Maybe both. I stripped down without shame—shirt, pants—leaving only my pride and heat behind as I settled into the bed, muscles taut, eyes following her every movement.

She approached with grace, handing me the bottle and a glass with a sly smile.

“Cheers to a memorable night,” she said, clinking her glass lightly against mine.

I downed the champagne in one long swallow, never taking my eyes off her. The glass shattered against the wall as I tossed it aside, uncaring.

Then—her coat dropped.

Black lace.

Sheer, intricate, wrapping around her curves like it was designed for destruction.

“Fucking hell,” I muttered, the words dragging from my throat.

“Black lace,” I said again, breathless, sitting up.

“I thought it would fit the theme…” Y/N murmured, stepping closer, her lips curling into something both daring and dangerous.

“I thought it would fit the theme…” Y/N murmured, stepping closer, her voice like silk laced with steel. Her lips curled, not into a smile, but something deeper—something primal.

This was it.

All the fire, the fights, the looks she gave me from across rooms—all leading to this moment. Every ounce of resistance she’d thrown my way suddenly made sense. It was never about pushing me away. It was about testing how far I was willing to go to have her.

Now, she was here. Willing. Beautiful. Dangerous.

My fingers trailed along her arm, slow and purposeful, and then I eased her down onto the bed. The satin sheets barely dared to rustle beneath her.

“Tell me what you want,” I said, voice low and strained as I looked down at her.

She looked back with unwavering eyes. “I want you,” she whispered, voice laced with breathless heat.

But before I could move, something flickered.

My vision—blurring at the edges.

What the hell?

A rush of dizziness hit me hard and fast. The warmth in my limbs gave way to something else—cold, numb, wrong.

“The fuck…” I muttered again, dragging a hand through my hair as my vision wavered. Minutes passed, and Y/N continued to tease—every slow movement, every glance, purposeful. She knew exactly what she was doing, and normally, I’d be the one in control. But something felt off.

My hands, usually steady, felt heavy. My breath… slower than it should’ve been.

Could it be the drinks I had earlier? Or—my gaze snapped toward the champagne bottle.

“Ichiji, are you alright?” Her voice was smooth, laced with concern—too smooth.

“I’m fine… just…” I blinked, swaying slightly as I sat at the edge of the bed. “A bit tired…”

Her expression didn’t change. Still beautiful. Still composed. But I caught it this time—a glint in her eye. Almost… victorious?

My head fell back against the pillow.

The room began to blur.

Her silhouette stood above me, haloed by soft light. After what felt like hours, I finally woke up, groaning as a sharp pulse throbbed through my head. “Ughh... my head.” I muttered, eyes fluttering open.

The room was quiet, dimly lit by the early morning light filtering through the curtains. My gaze landed on Y/N, peacefully sleeping next to me—her black lace still clinging to her skin, the soft rise and fall of her chest a stark contrast to the storm inside my mind.

Then she stirred, blinking sleepily before turning to face me. Her voice was calm, almost teasing. “We were going to consummate our marriage a day early, but you fell asleep,” she said lightly, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “I guess your brothers gave you too much to drink.”

I swallowed hard, the fog in my mind thickening. Something wasn’t right.

But for now, all I could do was stare at her—wondering just how much I’d really lost control last night.

Just then, a sharp knock came at the door. “Ichiji, Princess, wake up! We have two weddings to get ready!” Yonji called from outside, his voice loud and insistent.

I groaned, burying my face in the pillow. “Leave!” I growled, not ready to face the world just yet.

“Come on, you can’t hog your soon-to-be wife forever! You’re going to marry her!” Yonji teased with a grin.

From beside me, Y/N laughed softly. “Well, it looks like we have to get ready,” she said, sliding off the bed. She grabbed her clothes and walked out of the room with a confident stride.

I sat up, half-dazed. “Wait a—” I started, but Yonji interrupted with a sly smirk.

“Must have been one hell of a night,” he said, shaking his head. “You still remember the plan, right?”

His words hung in the air, sharp and heavy, reminding me of the dark game we were all caught in.

“The priest—he’s a friend of Father’s, right?” I asked, standing still as a servant straightened my tie.

“Ohh, yeah,” Yonji said with a grin, lounging nearby like this was some casual dinner instead of a political trap. “And regardless if someone were to object… she’s still trapped.” He chuckled darkly.

I gave him a sidelong glance, jaw tightening.

“My greatest son… Ichiji, my firstborn… getting married.” Father’s voice entered the room like a shadow, his presence commanding even without effort. He adjusted his own tie in the mirror, then turned toward me with pride steeped in ambition. “And just think, all that power—ours for the taking.”

I didn’t respond immediately, eyes flickering down to the cue card I kept folded in my breast pocket—the lines I was to speak at the grand entrance. “At least let me memorize my lines. I can’t wait to see the look on everyone’s face. I know the News Coo will be there, too.”

“Make it count,” Yonji smirked.

I read the bold words again—the “point of no return,” carefully rehearsed and perfectly planned. No mistakes. No emotion. Just control.

“Once this wedding is over,” I said, voice low, “we’ll have enough time to consummate the marriage… and then it’s that failure’s wedding.”

Sanji.

“Remember,” Father added coldly, “she’s more of a wild card, Ichiji. Watch her. She’s smart… too smart. Don’t underestimate her.”

I clenched my fists briefly, then relaxed them just as quickly.

“I never do.”

As the wedding began, everything unfolded like a meticulously rehearsed opera. I delivered my part flawlessly—every note strong, every step calculated. But the moment Y/N stepped into the room, her voice soft and haunting, something in me… shifted.

The light from the stained-glass windows poured over her like a divine spotlight. Her gown flowed behind her, veil slightly lifting with each graceful step. But it wasn’t just the visuals—it was her voice. Poised, powerful, unwavering.

And for a moment—just a moment—I didn’t give a damn about Father’s ambitions, our alliance, or the plan.

“What is this feeling?” I thought, stunned, my breath caught in my chest.

Yonji clapped a hand on my back, whispering something cocky as the best man, but I barely heard it. Because I was already too far gone. Too drawn to her. Too past the point of no return.

Then it happened.

Her bouquet caught fire—white flames engulfing the silk and flowers in an unnatural blaze. The audience gasped. I moved on instinct as her veil was yanked from her head, dropping to the floor in silence.

“The hell is she doing?” I muttered, watching her stand still, fearless amid the fire. The crowd was frozen. Eyes wide. Yet she—she stared out into the crowd… and her gaze landed on someone.

One man.

My jaw clenched. “Now… who the hell is he?” I thought, a flash of unwelcome jealousy flaring in my gut. But it didn’t matter. Not now.

That was my cue.

The wall of fire roared to life between her and the audience, casting golden-orange hues across the marble aisle. I stepped through it, flames licking my heels but never touching me. The crowd cheered in awe, captivated. And when I reached her, I didn’t hesitate—I sealed the final act with a kiss.

A kiss that wasn’t in the script.

The world blurred, sound muffled, except for the final note she sang as I brought her to the altar.

“I’m past the point of no… re…turn.”

She changed the lyrics.

She changed them on purpose.

I stared at her, feeling something deeper than pride or triumph. The priest, an old family ally, began his rehearsed monologue. It was time.

Time for the vows.

I glanced at her again—still so composed, still so unreadable.

But I couldn’t shake the feeling… that I was the one being played.

And yet, I didn’t care.

Because if this was the point of no return— I had no intention of turning back.

Though Y/N hesitated when asked the traditional questions, I chalked it up to nerves—or defiance. Either way, the priest was nearing the final line. All I had to do was hold on until he said it:

"I now pronounce you husband and wife."

But then—

"Is there anyone here who objects to this union?" the priest asked.

A silence.

A beat.

And then—

“I object,” a voice rang out, bold and clear from the crowd.

My head snapped up, fury flaring behind my eyes. "Who the hell…?" I scanned the guests, eyes narrowing on the man stepping forward with defiance etched into every stride.

“What is the meaning of this?” I barked, voice echoing through the cathedral. “I would like to get back to my wife now!”

Gasps rippled through the audience. Tension mounted like a rising crescendo.

The priest paused—but only briefly. "Since no one stepped forward to formally object," he said calmly, “the wedding continues.”

A smug smirk tugged at my lips as I turned to Y/N. “What’s wrong?” I asked with mock innocence. “You didn’t think I’d make this easy, did you?”

Her eyes widened, realization dawning. I let the objection be heard. But not counted.

The priest was under Father's influence. A trusted pawn. No interruption—no matter how loud—was going to derail this ceremony.

“You played him…” she whispered, eyes darting back toward the man who dared speak up.

“I played everyone, darling,” I said, lowering my voice as I took her hand again. “But especially you.”

The wheels were turning in her head now. She was cornered—trapped in a game that had no exit. The audience was still watching, stunned by the drama, hanging on every move we made.

The priest resumed the ceremony.

Soon, the words echoed through the grand cathedral like a tolling bell sealing fate:

"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."

I didn’t hesitate—I grabbed her waist, pulled her close, and kissed her with a mix of triumph and possession. She didn’t resist, but I could feel it—she wasn’t fully present. Her lips were still, her hands uncertain.

Still, the crowd erupted into applause. Yonji and Niji swaggered up with their usual flair.

"Look at you, big brother," Niji grinned, clapping me on the back. "Finally tied the knot."

"She's yours now," Yonji added with a wink. "Nice work sealing the deal."

But Y/N’s eyes weren’t on me.

They were scanning the crowd.

Then she saw him.

That man.

And before I could stop her—before I could register it—she ran. Her heels clicking against marble, the crowd parting in confusion.

She threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly like she'd just found a lifeline.

My hands clenched into fists.

"Now who the fuck is he?!" I thought, my blood boiling.

That embrace wasn’t casual.

It was familiar. Intimate.

She held him like someone she trusted. Someone she might've loved.

The crowd began murmuring, unsure if this was part of the show or the start of a scandal.

Yonji leaned in with a low whistle. “Well… that’s not exactly a traditional wedding reception.”

“Shut up,” I snapped, eyes locked on the pair.

As I stepped closer, I caught just enough of their whispered exchange to light a fresh flame of suspicion in my chest.

"You know what must be done next," he said quietly.

Y/N shook her head, visibly torn.

"I can’t…" she whispered, voice trembling.

"Don’t worry..." he reassured her.

I’d heard enough.

“Darling, we have to get ready for the second wedding of the evening,” I cut in, my voice calm—but laced with an edge of warning. My hand slid possessively to the small of her back. I didn’t care who he was. He needed to understand one thing: she’s mine now. By name. By law. By fire and vow.

The man met my eyes with unsettling calm, as if he wasn’t at all threatened by the storm I was holding back.

With a bow that felt more like a challenge than respect, he murmured,

“I’ll see you at the other wedding, Princess.”

Then he turned and walked out, completely unfazed.

Y/N nodded faintly, but her eyes didn’t follow him.

No—they locked with mine.

And though her body stood beside me, the defiance in those eyes said one thing loud and clear: She hadn’t surrendered.

Not fully.

Not yet.

As we headed to our shared room in the château—a provision, if you could call it—I ensured everything was exactly as it should be. The atmosphere was set: dim lighting, whiskey on the rocks, chilled champagne, fresh roses scattered across the bed, and a carefully chosen wardrobe for the second wedding ceremony. Everything had to be perfect. Ours.

I loosened my collar, letting out a breath as I stepped inside behind her.

“We’re finally alone, Princess,” I said, slipping off my jacket and beginning to undo my tie, eyes locked on her figure.

Y/N sat on the edge of the bed, legs crossed, gaze unreadable.

“You can stop pretending,” I said, walking toward her slowly. “Because we both know what comes next.”

“I’m not pretending,” she replied, voice cool, but unwavering.

“You’re right,” she continued, her voice steady. “I’m done pretending... with you.”

The words hit harder than I expected. Before I could respond, there was a loud knock at the door. My jaw tensed.

“Who dares interrupt?!” I snapped, just as I was leaning down to kiss her again—possessively, claiming what was mine. She didn’t pull away. She kissed back. Finally.

Finally, I thought, hungry for more.

But the moment shattered as Niji’s voice rang from the other side of the door.

“It’s Father. He says it’s urgent.”

I froze, hovering over Y/N’s body.

“What could be more important than this?” I muttered bitterly, casting a glance down at her. Her eyes still burned with that same dangerous spark—defiance, laced with something deeper.

I didn’t care. She could glare at me all she wanted. Fight me, curse me, resist me. But she was mine now.

And everyone—including Niji—would just have to live with that.

But Niji wasn’t relenting.

“Father isn’t asking,” he said flatly. “He’s demanding.”

I clenched my teeth, the heat in my chest flaring in frustration. Of course he is.

I turned to look at Y/N one last time, and something in me faltered. Just for a moment. A flash of softness cracked through my hardened facade—but only for a heartbeat. I wouldn’t let her see any more than that.

“Fine,” I growled, stepping back reluctantly. “But this isn’t over, Princess,” I said lowly, letting my words linger like smoke in the air.

As I stormed past Niji, I didn’t hold back my irritation.

“This better be worth the interruption,” I hissed, voice sharp and venomous.

But even as I walked away, my thoughts weren’t on Father.

They were still in that room.

Still with her.

And the fire burning between us?

It wasn’t close to being extinguished.

“This better be good, Father,” I growled, storming into the room.

“Shut the door,” Judge said without even turning to look at me.

I slammed it hard enough to rattle the frame. “I’m supposed to be getting ready for my failure of a brother’s wedding. I’m supposed to be with my wife. What could possibly be so important that you felt the need to pull me away at the worst possible time?”

Father finally turned to face me, eyes serious. “Do you know the man your wife hugged?”

I narrowed my eyes, scoffing. “No. Why?”

“That man... is King.” Father’s tone dropped lower, calculating. “What’s strange is that when I last saw him, he was only a child. Now he’s the ruler of that isolated, all-male island in the West Blue...”

My stare hardened, but he wasn’t finished.

“He accelerated his age somehow. And more importantly... he’s the Red Warrior’s son.”

I blinked, then clenched my fists.

“I don’t care who that man is,” I spat, my voice rising. “You dragged me from a moment I was about to share with my wife—a crucial moment—just to talk about some bastard from her past?”

Father’s eyes narrowed. “You should care.”

“I don’t!” I snapped, slamming my hand down on the table between us. “You want to talk about strategy? Timing? Power? I had it all under control. She kissed me back. That moment was ours. And you ruined it!”

I was seething, breathing hard. My blood pounded in my ears.

“Don’t mistake a kiss for victory,” Father said coldly. “Not when the past is still in the room with her... and very much alive.”

I turned away, jaw clenched so tightly it hurt.

“She’s mine now,” I said through gritted teeth. “And anyone who thinks they can take her from me—king or not—is going to learn just how far I’ll go to keep what’s mine.”

Father chuckled darkly, the sound void of humor. “That possessiveness… it’s not love, Ichiji. It’s fear. And fear makes men reckless.”

“I’m not afraid,” I growled, spinning back to face him.

“No?” he stepped closer, eyes narrowing. “Then prove it. Because if you don’t keep her in check—if you don’t remind her who holds the leash—she’ll destroy everything we’ve built.”

I met his stare, defiant.

“She’s not a weapon to control. Not like the rest of your pawns,” I snapped.

Father’s expression shifted—only slightly—but enough to show I’d struck a nerve.

“You’d better remember your place, Ichiji. Don’t forget who gave you your power. Or how easily I could take it away.”

The room crackled with silence, tension thick between us.

Finally, I exhaled slowly, straightening my tie with deliberate calm. “Then let me handle it my way.”

He studied me for a long moment, then gave a single nod. “You have until tomorrow. After that, if she isn’t fully ours—body and will—I’ll deal with her myself.”

I didn’t reply.

Because I knew if it came to that… not even Father would be able to stop me.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

62.5 Part 3 Ichiji and Pudding 

A/N:  and we are back at it again, with another part, my goal is to finish at part 5 to hit to Wano, but here we finally have Puddings POV, as well as more into her character. Thank you to everyone whos been following along, and liking, commenting, reblogging. Welcome everyone! and without further a do let the adventure begin!

Ichiji POV

"Master Ichiji! What happened to your fiancée?" one of the Germa soldiers asked as I finally touched down on the landing platform of the Germa Kingdom, Y/N limp in my arms.

"Now, to make this work…" I mused inwardly, eyes sharp beneath my calm exterior.

"I need a medic. And three maids. Now." My tone left no room for hesitation.

The soldiers scrambled immediately. A few remained behind, watching in awe as I adjusted Y/N in my arms with what appeared to be care.

"Look at him, so attentive to his wife," one whispered reverently.

"He’s so gentle… that’s a real man," another added with a sigh.

"Whoever dared hurt Mrs. Vinsmoke will pay. Master Ichiji won’t let that slide!" a third declared, full of blind devotion.

Fools. I thought. You see a prince. I see a pawn.

I turned from them, the edges of my mouth lifting ever so slightly.

"I’ll be with my fiancée in my room," I said coolly, not bothering to look back. "She’ll be ready in time for Big Mom’s next event — brunch or breakfast. Doesn’t matter. She won’t miss it."

As I disappeared into the palace corridors with her in my arms, the admiration behind me only grew louder.

But none of them knew the truth.

She wasn't mine yet.

But soon… she would be.

"Where’s Ann?" I barked the moment I stepped inside.

"Right here, young master," she replied quietly, eyes cast to the floor, not daring to meet mine.

"What about Ashley? And… what’s her name?" I waved my hand dismissively, not caring to recall.

"They’re with the doctor, learning how they can be of better service," Ann answered quickly.

Just then, from the shadows, an all-too-familiar face emerged—an old flame, or more accurately, a rebound I entertained out of boredom. Her eyes sparkled with old ambition.

"I can fill in, young master," she offered, stepping forward with a practiced smile.

"Good," I said coldly. "You’re helping my fiancée with her bath. Get her out of these rags."

I handed Y/N to her carefully, as if her unconscious state required tenderness—though my voice was anything but gentle.

The maid stiffened, clearly annoyed. "Young master, I—"

"I’ll find the medic. Just do as you’re told. Got it?" I snapped, cutting her off mid-protest.

She nodded stiffly, adjusting her hold on Y/N. I turned on my heel, my boots echoing sharply down the corridor.

They were all tools. All of them.

But soon, this palace would see its queen crowned… whether she liked it or not.

"She’s in stable condition, young master. I also managed to heal the wound on her leg. Though…" the doctor hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. "When I applied the medicine, it healed faster than expected. Not sure how—but she should be fine now."

"Good," I replied, coolly. "You’re dismissed."

The doctor bowed quickly and exited the room.

The maids remained. I turned toward them. "What happened to Ashley?" I asked, my voice sharp, expecting obedience.

Ann shifted uncomfortably. "Well... to tell you the truth, when she tried to remove her anklet, she um… got flung across the room by some kind of invisible force."

I arched an eyebrow.

Ann continued, her voice low. "It wasn’t just raw power—it was like her body reacted on its own. A surge of black and red energy burst from her skin. Haki, maybe… but twisted. Violent. Ashley hit the wall so hard she’s still unconscious."

Another maid chimed in, voice trembling, "It was like… the air cracked. For a second, I couldn’t breathe. The whole room felt heavy, like it was being crushed. That wasn’t normal Haki."

I stared at the door to her room, expression unreadable.

"Interesting," I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. "So the little princess has something hidden beneath all that defiance."

They all looked at me, wide-eyed.

They all looked at me, wide-eyed. "Leave," I said coldly.

As they scurried out, I allowed a smirk to creep across my lips. "Whatever you're hiding, Y/N… I'll uncover it," I whispered. "And when I do, not even the gods will be able to stop this wedding."

My eyes drifted back to her resting form—peaceful, unconscious, and draped in the black satin robe the maids had chosen. The silk clung to her figure in all the right ways. On her hand, the wedding ring I had slipped onto her finger still shimmered faintly in the light, a symbol of what was to come. My bride. My queen.

"Maybe I can add some adjustments to it..." I thought aloud, fingers brushing the band. "After all, she will be a Vinsmoke soon."

An idea sparked. A dangerous, brilliant idea. "Her ring will house my power... a compressed dose of Germa's energy. And a raid suit—customized, embedded with a tracking system and an override protocol. She’ll never be able to escape me." A twisted satisfaction curled inside me. "I’ll have the scientists begin at once."

But then something else caught my attention.

A small glint of metal at her neck—a necklace. A half-heart pendant. Sentimental. Intimate. Something I hadn’t given her. Rage boiled in my chest as I snatched the delicate chain and yanked it free.

Snap.

The clasp broke with ease, and I hurled it across the room. It clattered against the wall, landing in the shadows.

My jaw clenched. "Who the hell gave this to her?" I seethed. "Was it Sanji?"

The thought alone made my fists tighten. That pathetic excuse of a brother—soft, weak, and unworthy. Yet somehow he always found a way to linger where he wasn’t wanted.

"No matter," I said under my breath, my voice laced with venom. "Soon, she won’t even remember him."

I stepped closer to the bedside, brushing a strand of hair from her face with deliberate care.

"You're mine now, Y/N. Body. Power. And soul."

I decided to sit beside her on the edge of the bed, loosening the buttons of my shirt and letting it fall away. She stirred slightly, her breathing steady, her brows creased even in sleep — as if some part of her still resisted me, even in unconsciousness.

I brushed a lock of hair from her face, catching the faint scent of vanilla and lavender. A trace of softness lingered in the air around her.

“She looks peaceful,” I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. “But that fire… it’s still in there.”

Carefully, I placed a hand on hers, fingers brushing against the ring I had slipped onto her earlier. A symbol of control — of inevitability.

"You're still fighting," I whispered. "Even when the game’s already been won."

She shifted under the covers, her eyes fluttering open just enough to recognize the situation — and me.

"What…?" Her voice was groggy, laced with confusion, but the defiance returned fast. She pulled away instinctively, a spark flashing in her gaze.

“Get away from me!” she snapped, sitting up as much as her still-healing body would allow.

I chuckled lowly, amused. “You weren’t so tense a moment ago. Relax, princess. You’ll need your strength. Big Mom’s banquet is coming.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you,” she hissed.

“Stubborn as ever,” I said, standing and adjusting my gloves. “But it’s only a matter of time. You wear my ring. You’ll wear my name. And when this kingdom sees you stand beside me, no one will dare question who you belong to.” 

“Besides, you don’t have much of a choice,” I said, voice smooth but edged with steel. “Now, get ready. I’ll be waiting downstairs.” With that, I shut the door behind me.

Minutes passed.

When she finally descended, I took her in—pale yellow halter dress clinging to her like sunlight trapped in silk. The high slit teased with every step, and the open back revealed enough to make even the stoic soldiers steal glances.

A lesser man might’ve acted on impulse. I am not a lesser man.

“Maybe I should just claim her now,” I thought—then dismissed it just as quickly. There was time. There was always time.

As we walked hand in hand toward the Calicoat, the Germa soldiers erupted in cheers.

“It’s good to see Mrs. Vinsmoke well again!” “Have fun at Big Mom’s Château!” “Long live Master Ichiji and his bride!”

The noise rose with every step. I felt her hand tense in mine. I only gripped it tighter.

“Look at them, fiancée,” I said, savoring the word. “They’re cheering for us.”

She said nothing. She didn’t need to—I could read her mind clearly. Where’s your crew? Where’s that pathetic failure of a brother? But it didn’t matter. I had the power. I held the crown now. She was in this—whether she wanted to be or not. And that was enough for me.

When we finally arrived at Big Mom’s Château, we were met at the grand entrance by one of her sons—one I barely acknowledged. He looked absurd with that porcelain coffee cup perched on his head and his exaggerated French accent trailing behind every word.

He was just background noise.

Then Y/N stopped walking.

I turned to her. “Is something the matter?”

She looked at me with a smirk that almost made me laugh—dangerous, unpredictable.

Then, bold as ever, she leaned in and kissed my cheek.

I raised a brow, momentarily caught off guard.

She turned to the nearby onlookers and said sweetly, “Can you believe he’s concerned for me?”

My jaw twitched. Clever girl. She was playing my game now.

But she’d learn—kings don’t lose.

As we made our way deeper into the Château, past the glistening halls of sweets and twisted opulence, Y/N’s voice finally cut through the silence between us.

“What exactly does Big Mom want with us, anyway?” she asked, her tone flat but edged with suspicion.

Clueless. Moldable. Father was right—she’s an asset. And a princess no less.

“Oh, it’s more than a meeting, my dear,” I said, voice rich with condescension as I turned to her with a smug grin. “It’s a celebration of our union—a chance for the world to witness the power of Germa… and the Vinsmokes.”

She raised a brow. “And what do I get out of it?” she asked, head tilting slightly, curiosity laced with defiance.

I leaned in, my lips dangerously close to her ear, letting my words brush against her skin like a blade wrapped in velvet.

“You get me, Y/N.” “You get to play the part of a princess. To wear the crown I’ve placed upon your head. But don’t forget— The stakes are high.”

There was a flicker in her eyes. Something fierce. Something untamed.

Then she spoke, cool and unshaken.

“I already have a title. King bestowed it upon me.” Her voice was steady, daring. “I don’t need to play the part of a princess.” “I’m also a trained fighter. That’s more my alley than sitting beside you at some empty table with fancy silverware.”

That struck something.

A smirk twitched at the corner of my lips.

“Is that so?” I said, stepping in front of her, halting our walk just as the grand doors to the banquet came into view.

Before I could say another word, the grand doors creaked open with an echo of reverence—and there they were.

Father. Big Mom. Reiju. Niji. Yonji. And that failure of a brother… Sanji.

I smirked.

“Sorry we’re late,” I said with smug ease, tightening my grip around Y/N’s waist. “I just had to make sure my fiancée was feeling well. This beautiful woman beside me…” I leaned in, placing a kiss deliberately on her cheek, “…is none other than Princess Y/N.”

A pause.

Y/N, ever the actress, played along. “My apologies for the wait,” she said gracefully, her voice smooth and calm.

I caught it immediately—Niji’s eyes lighting up, Yonji practically drooling, and even Sanji, for all his brooding, had his eyes wide and hearted.

Possessiveness simmered beneath my skin like a storm waiting to be unleashed.

Then came the grotesque, rolling laughter.

“Mamamama! We were just waiting for Pudding to arrive,” Big Mom cackled, clapping her enormous hands together. Her voice boomed through the hall, shaking the sugar-laced chandeliers. “But you must be the infamous princess from the Straw Hats?” she asked, her tone laced with curiosity and veiled menace.

Y/N stepped forward with poise and elegance.

“In the flesh,” she said, bowing low with a grace that somehow both disarmed and demanded attention.

The room hushed for a moment.

Even Big Mom seemed intrigued—perhaps sizing her up for more than just a political pawn.

As we took our seats at the long, opulent table, the chandelier above shimmered like a crown of daggers, casting shadows across every smirking face. Y/N sat beside me, her posture perfect, yet her expression unreadable—a mask forged from necessity.

Big Mom leaned forward, her massive elbows pressing into the sugary tablecloth, her eyes glinting with curiosity and amusement.

"So, tell me," she said with that unnerving, sing-song tone, "how does it feel to be getting married so soon, my dear?"

All eyes turned to Y/N.

I could feel the heat of tension coil around her like a serpent, but she didn’t flinch. Instead, she met Big Mom’s gaze head-on, her voice smooth and firm.

"You want honesty?" she said, tilting her head just slightly. "Or would you prefer I sugar-coat the answer?"

The room fell silent, the air tightening.

"Because I can most definitely tell you that I don’t do weddings..." She paused, a ghost of a smirk tugging at her lips. "...but there’s a first time for everything."

The boldness in her voice drew a ripple of reactions.

Yonji chuckled under his breath.

Niji raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

Sanji’s fists clenched beneath the table.

Reiju gave the faintest of smiles.

And Big Mom?

She howled with laughter.

"Mamamama! Oh, I like her! She’s got a spine, this one!" Big Mom roared, slapping the table so hard the plates jumped. "You Vinsmokes always liked your little dolls silent and obedient. But this one... she might just bring some flavor to the family."

I glanced sideways at Y/N, my jaw tight, my thoughts spinning. She was playing her role—bold, sharp-tongued, unpredictable.

But I couldn’t tell if she was acting...

Or if she meant every word.

Still, I rested a hand on her thigh beneath the table, possessively, as I leaned in and whispered with a low chuckle:

"Careful, fiancée. If you keep talking like that, I might just fall even harder." Her eyes flicked to mine—icy, unreadable—but there was a fire behind them, smoldering beneath the surface.

Then she spoke. "Oh, I can tell. You Vinsmokes do love your submissives, don’t you?" she said, her voice laced with venom masked in velvet. "One thing about me? I’d rather die than let anything happen to the people I love and cherish."

Her words cracked like a whip across the room.

Sanji’s eyes widened.

Niji choked slightly on his drink.

Even Reiju tilted her head slightly, impressed.

My fingers twitched on the tablecloth, but I smiled tightly, resisting the urge to grip her arm and remind her of the eyes watching us.

Then the doors opened with a flourish.

"Ahhh, there’s my sweet daughter, Pudding!" Big Mom announced with a booming laugh. "I’m sure you two will get along nicely, since you’re getting married first, then it’s Pudding’s turn."

The pressure in the room shifted as the chocolate-haired girl entered, all frills and fluttering lashes. Her smile was rehearsed. Her eyes, calculating.

"Ohhhhh, we’ll see about that," Y/N said, her smile flawless, bright and sugar-sweet—but her voice held an edge sharp enough to slice a throat.

Big Mom didn’t notice. But I did.

PUDDING POV

Days before the breakfast at Big Mom's Château…

"You remember the plan, don’t you, Pudding?" Mama’s voice echoed in the grand parlor, thick with sugar and menace. "You’re one of my special dolls, after all."

I gave her my sweetest smile—the one that makes men melt and women seethe. "You can count on me, Mama," I said, curtsying with practiced perfection. I knew the plan inside and out. I’d done it before—trap, manipulate, eliminate. My three-step specialty.

Easy. Predictable. Until he spoke.

That day, I wore a yellow dress that hugged my waist just enough to look delicate but flattering. My third eye was hidden, my demeanor—angelic. I was ready to charm my newest pawn: Vinsmoke Sanji.

He arrived with a bouquet of flowers, golden hair falling over one eye, and that idiotic, kind smile. "You seem like a great woman, Pudding—kind-hearted, even," he said. "But to tell you the truth... even if I would love to marry you, I’m engaged to someone else. Her name’s Y/N. And more than anything, I just want to go back to my friends."

…What?

I kept smiling, but the words shattered something inside. Engaged to someone else? I wasn’t the target anymore—I was the backup plan. No. That wasn’t how this game was supposed to work.

When he left, I nearly crushed the bouquet in my hand.

The part that stung the most? He believed in her.

Afterward, I marched straight to Mama, demanding a list from our informants. I wanted everything on this so-called Princess Y/N. Who was she? What made her so special?

She was beautiful, sure, but beauty fades—and frankly, I still thought I had the edge there. At least I knew how to play sweet. At least I didn’t walk around acting like some martyr in heels.

We were the same age. Same realm of "political importance." Yet suddenly, everyone was bending over backwards for her?

I rolled my eyes, flipping through the reports on her. "Trained fighter... skilled in infiltration… trusted by the Straw Hats... beloved by Sanji..."

The page crumpled in my hand.

Fine. If she wanted to play the heroine, she could. But she had no idea what it meant to step into a world like mine. I’d rip her image apart from the inside out— Just like I always did.

I’d separate them, break their bond, and when the time was right?

Finish what Mama wanted.

I was a Charlotte. She was just a girl playing queen.

Soon after that awkward meeting with Sanji, I took a quiet trip to Chocolat Town, just to clear my thoughts—until I heard shouting near one of the chocolate buildings.

Someone was eating the wall.

“Idiots,” I muttered, approaching just as the Chocolate Police were about to intervene. But the moment I saw who it was, my entire body tensed.

Monkey D. Luffy. Chopper. Nami. Brook. Two unfamiliar faces… and her. The one I’d been dying to see in the flesh. The infamous Princess Y/N.

I quickly stopped the police. “Stand down, I’ll handle this,” I said with a honey-sweet smile.

But behind it?

Rage. Jealousy. Calculation.

There she was, in a white corset dress—cute and annoyingly elegant. The sleeves hung daintily off her shoulders. Her hair, long and flowing in a half-up, half-down style. A white headband. A satchel. Like she’d just stepped out of some picture-perfect romance novel.

"Bitch," I thought coldly as she looked at me, eyes narrowing just slightly. Reading me. She didn’t trust me. Not for a second.

Good. That made two of us.

She turned to Nami and said, "I'm going to head outside, walk for a moment. I’ll be right back."

I watched her go, her white skirt brushing against her thighs as she moved with calm, royal grace. Everyone else focused on Luffy’s next dumb decision—but I?

I followed her with my eyes until she disappeared around the corner.

She might’ve had Sanji’s heart now, but I could already see the cracks.

Let her play her princess role. I’d play the doting savior, the sweet guide offering to help the Straw Hats find their lost cook. They wouldn’t even see the knife until it was in their backs.

This wasn’t about just Sanji anymore. This was about her.

And I always win.

Big Moms Breakfast 

Today was it. The breakfast Mama had been planning for weeks. My moment. I was going to play my part perfectly. Look sweet, poised, and have Sanji fall right into my hands like the delicate pawn he was meant to be.

I wore something simple—a short white dress that hugged my curves just right, tied together with a pink bow at the back. My signature pigtails were curled and perfect. A touch of blush, a hint of gloss. The picture of innocence.

“Perfect,” I whispered to myself, smirking at my reflection before stepping out.

I walked into the grand dining room, ready to deliver my best act yet— and then I saw her.

Y/N.

Fucking hell. She wore that dress like it was made just for her. Form-fitting. Elegant. Effortless. The way the fabric kissed her skin and the slit danced with every step she took— My teeth clenched behind my pretty little smile.

She was doing it on purpose.

She had to be.

But I kept my composure. Sweet, soft little Pudding.

I took my seat beside Sanji, purposefully letting my hand graze his sleeve as I sat.

Then, she sat. Right on the other side of him.

I smiled. But inside? I was screaming.

Sanji’s eyes bounced between us, probably clueless to the war silently raging between his fiancée and his betrothed. Typical.

Fine.

Let the game begin.

As everyone exchanged pleasantries and light banter, I leaned forward, placing my elbow gently on the table and resting my chin on my hand, voice dripping with faux curiosity.

“You know, I’ve heard so much about Sanji…” I glanced at him with a flirtatious smile before turning back to Y/N. “…but why don’t we talk about you, Princess?”

A few of the siblings raised their eyebrows. Sanji tensed. I sipped my tea.

This wasn’t genuine curiosity—it was a test. I already knew her background—Mama’s intel was thorough—but I wanted to see her say it. Wanted to watch her struggle. Crack.

But she didn’t.

She straightened her posture, her expression calm and poised, eyes locked with mine.

“My mother died when I was eight, and my father wasn’t around much,” she began softly, her voice steady. “When I turned fifteen, he left, so I had to learn how to survive on my own.”

Not a single crack in her tone.

“I learned how to fight by sixteen. An elderly couple took me in; he taught me how to use a sword. I trained relentlessly until he and his wife passed away when I turned seventeen.”

Reiju looked… surprised. Sanji’s hand slightly twitched against his silverware.

Y/N exhaled once and continued, not giving me a second to interrupt.

“I kept training. Took on fights. Competitions. Won all of them. By nineteen…”

She paused, letting her eyes drift across the room—past Big Mom, the Vinsmoke siblings, and finally back to Sanji.

Then she smiled, but it wasn’t a sweet one.

“…that’s when I became a pirate.”

Silence. Even Mama blinked.

She didn’t just pass the test. She owned it.

My fingers tightened on my teacup. I forced another sugary smile. But she was calm. Cool. Like she belonged here more than I did.

And it burned.

“And you think that makes you special?” I asked coolly, tilting my head just enough to let a few strands of hair fall forward. The room was quiet again, watching, waiting.

Y/N didn’t even flinch. Didn’t raise her voice. Didn’t take the bait.

“It’s not about being special,” she said, eyes locked with mine, her tone calm but firm. “It’s about how you choose to live after those experiences. I chose to fight, to protect those I care about. And that’s something you wouldn’t understand.”

Her words hit sharper than a knife. Then she turned her attention to the flickering candle in front of her as if I were no more than a breeze in the room.

Dismissed. Like I didn’t matter.

My jaw clenched, but I kept the smile.

“And what about your rings and jewelry?” I asked, gesturing lazily to the adornments around her fingers and neck. “Seems like there’s a story behind those.”

Without missing a beat, she looked up, a sly smirk tugging at her lips.

“That’s for me to know…” she said slowly, voice low and controlled, “…and for you to never find out.”

I felt it then—the shift. The table wasn’t watching me anymore. They were watching her.

And Sanji? He was staring at her like she hung the damn moon.

I gritted my teeth behind my smile.

“Mamamama! What a feisty pair of women I have under one roof!” Big Mom’s laugh boomed across the table, breaking the moment.

But I saw it in her eyes too.

Intrigue.

Not at me.

At her.

The room buzzed with laughter, silverware chiming, and music echoing off the gilded walls. Dancers twirled in perfect synchronicity. Food arrived like art on silver platters. I used the distraction to slide a folded note into Sanji’s hand — the perfect ploy to make him think I cared about his crew.

“Bingo,” I thought, watching the subtle shift in his expression as he tucked the note away.

But then I heard Ichiji’s voice.

“Darling, you haven’t touched your food?”

I glanced toward Y/N.

She looked ethereal, yet unreadable. Her chin rested on her hand, her other fingers daintily wrapped around a tea cup. The faintest steam curled from her black tea. “I’m not really in the mood for breakfast,” she murmured before taking a small sip.

And there it was— The flicker in Sanji’s eyes. Concern. Real, unguarded concern. Of course. He’s known her for years. They've bled together, fought together, survived together. She was no passing flame. She was home to him.

I wanted to shatter her porcelain calm.

“What’s the matter, Y/N? Is the food not fit for a princess?” I said, too sweet.

Her head turned slightly, but not toward me. Her gaze never left the candle.

“Now, Pudding,” she said smoothly, her voice like silk laced with warning, “don’t you know that when two adults are having a private conversation, it’s best not to eavesdrop? It doesn’t speak well of your character.”

I felt my jaw clench, heat rising in my chest.

“You think you’re so special?!” I snapped, standing now, venom slipping through the cracks.

Still... she didn’t even look at me.

“I know I’m special,” she replied coolly, voice low and deliberate, “but it appears your jealous rage has only proven my point.”

Her detachment was a dagger, and it cut deeper than anything I expected.

“I’m just trying to make conversation with my future sister-in-law,” I said, layering my words with sugary spite. But her eyes finally flicked up, sharp and unbothered.

“Then learn how to properly carry on a conversation, Pudding,” she said, calm and collected, “and maybe you can come back to me.”

My fists tightened by my sides.

And then— She raised her left hand slightly.

The flame of the candle responded. It danced, twisted, swirled—no longer orange but white, glowing like a star between her fingers. Controlled. Tamed. Bent to her will.

I froze.

“How the hell can she do that?!” I screamed in my head. “What is this?!”

No one else seemed shocked. Sanji didn’t even blink. Of course he knew.

She clenched her fist again, and the flame vanished — curling into delicate smoke, trailing like a serpent in the air.

“As if I would take lessons in conversation from you,” I shot back, arms crossed tightly.

But she tilted her head, the softest smirk playing on her lips.

“Then why bother striking up a conversation with me?” “That defeats your point.”

And just like that, I was checkmated.I wanted to scream. I wanted to burn her. But she had already played with fire — and made it bow.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: A Pirates Promise

62.5 part 2: Ichiji and Pudding 

A/N: And we are back at it again with another part for this chap! I just want to thank everyone for liking, and commenting on my previous post. Thank you for reblogging as well! If you are new, welcome! if you are a returning reader or follower, buckle up because we are about to really dive in, remember this is the same thing I did with the Doflamingo section, but we are getting both POVs Ichiji and Puddings because they each played a role, in y/ns and Sanjis time in Whole Cake. and we get some more revelations... I cant wait to get to Wano, but you guys are in for a real treat because hehehehe... But with out further a do let the adventure begin!

Ichiji Pov…

Time slipped by as we prepared to leave for Big Mom’s château—supposedly for my failure of a brother’s breakfast. Or was it lunch? Honestly, I couldn't tell anymore. All I knew was we were being paraded into a meal with the Charlotte matriarch and one of her daughters. My mind wasn’t in it.

As we boarded the Callecoat, I took my place beside Father. Sanji sat stiffly between us while Niji and Yonji filled the outer seats. I leaned back, gaze drifting as my thoughts wandered—not to the politics or the food, but to my fiancée.

This entire ordeal was a farce, an elaborate performance masked as a wedding, yet... she was still going to marry me. That reality lingered in my mind like the scent of her perfume—sweet, distracting.

Then, amidst the noise, a voice sliced through the air.

“HEY! SANJI!”

A man with a wide-brimmed straw hat was charging toward us, dragging an enormous tree behind him like it weighed nothing.

“What the hell?” I muttered, squinting.

“That idiot managed to make it to Whole Cake Island?!” Yonji exclaimed, dumbfounded. “What’s with that tree?!”

“That must be her captain...” I thought, narrowing my eyes.

Another voice rang out—female, fierce, and frantic. Orange hair blowing wildly as she sprinted beside someone… someone who made my heart stop.

Y/N.

Disheveled, bruised, and covered in dirt—but still radiating light. They both looked like they'd clawed their way through a warzone just to get here.

This won’t do at all.

But my eyes locked on her alone. Time seemed to pause, and involuntarily, heart-shaped stars sparkled in my vision.

“There’s my beloved,” I murmured, lips curling into a smirk.

“Oi, Ichiji—your wife's here,” Yonji teased, heart-eyes matching mine. Niji nodded in agreement, equally captivated. Even Sanji, jaw tight and tense, didn't say a word—but his clenched fists said plenty.

“How amusing,” Father drawled, voice cold and calm. “That’s Straw Hat Luffy.”

But his gaze—his unsettling, calculating gaze—wasn’t on the captain. No.

It was on Y/N.

As if… as if in some past life, he’d known her.

Without warning, the Callecoat jolted violently—one side tipping lower than the other.

“Hey! We came here to pick you up!” yelled Straw Hat, stumbling forward as he threw the balance off entirely.

The vessel teetered and tilted, making everyone momentarily shift to regain footing. He was completely unfazed, waving one hand while the other dragged that ridiculous tree like it was nothing.

“You said you’d be back, but I didn’t want to wait. You know me. I was going to come with just Y/N, but it turned into a whole thing!”

The air tightened around us like a vice, but Luffy continued, completely unaware of the suffocating tension choking the moment.

“Zoro took a team and headed to the Land of Wano,” he added casually, as if this was any normal conversation.

Then he looked straight at Sanji.

“And what’s this I hear? You’re engaged to Y/N?! Why didn’t you tell us? We could’ve done something back at the Sunny!”

Amusing, I thought coldly, jaw twitching. My failure of a brother really thinks he’s going to speak as if she’s his? As if he still has some claim to her? No... She’s mine.

Before I could open my mouth, Sanji struck out with one leg, kicking his own captain clean off the Callecoat.

We jolted to a halt as chaos exploded between them. The brothers bickering. The tree groaning. But my attention shifted elsewhere—where it mattered.

Y/N.

She stood above, high in the branches, handing something to the orange-haired woman beside her—Straw Hat’s crewmate. I couldn’t make out what it was. It didn’t matter. Her presence commanded everything.

Then—her voice.

“Yeah? Well, what about my note, Sanji?”

It sliced through the air, crisp and furious.

My heart slammed into my ribs.

She leapt down from the tree like a warrior descending from the heavens—though beaten and bloodied. Her white dress was torn and stained, one sleeve missing, deep red scratches painting her toned legs. She looked like she’d fought an army.

Whoever touched her—

I clenched my fists, fury bubbling in my veins. They will suffer. I don’t care who it was. They'll pay—with interest.

“I even have it right here,” she spat, pulling a small piece of crumpled paper from her chest, waving it like damning evidence. Her eyes were ablaze—locked onto Sanji like a hawk who had finally cornered her prey.

Sanji’s face twisted—anger, regret, and something else. I couldn’t tell. But the words that followed...

“You mean absolutely nothing to me.”

Time. Stopped.

Even the wind dared not blow.

Across from me, Reiju had silently stepped closer, now watching. Her eyes wide—uncertain, tense.

The orange-haired woman turned red with rage.

“Sanji! Tell her the truth! You didn’t mean it! Say it!” she shouted, desperate.

But Sanji’s expression remained cold, unmoved.

“I told pudding I didn’t care about Y/N,” he repeated, voice hollow. “And that I didn’t love her.”

The words echoed—ripping through the air like gunfire.

I glanced over at Y/N, watching as she raised her hand and turned toward the orange-haired woman—Nami—with a broken smile.

“It’s okay, Nami,” she said softly. But even from where I stood, I could see it—the pain carved into her face, the tears threatening to spill, the way her shoulders stiffened as if she were holding the entire sky up alone.

Not yet... I thought with certainty. When she sees me, she’ll come running to me. Her true knight in shining armor has arrived.

“You know,” she began, her voice trembling beneath a steady surface, “you can insult me or try to convince me that what you’re saying is true, but I want you to look me in the eyes and tell me.”

Her gaze snapped to Sanji—fierce, unflinching. Fire and sorrow all at once.

“Tell me you want this. Tell me you hate me!” Her voice cracked as she stepped closer. “I want to hear it from your mouth. Tell me I mean nothing to you again. That you want to be with Pudding and live that fantasy of a life. Tell me you’ve found a love that understands you, that loves you more than anyone else.”

Her voice wavered but never broke. “And if that’s truly what you want—if you can look me in the eyes and say it—I will turn around, and I’ll be gone with the sun by dusk.”

Sanji opened his mouth, but all that escaped was a weak, “I…”

“Tell me now!” she screamed, pain and desperation crackling in her voice—and in the air itself.

A storm of red lightning danced around her body, raw emotion turned into visible power.

I stumbled back a step. “What the hell is happening?”

“That confirms it,” said Father with a low, knowing smirk. His voice made my skin crawl. “She’ll make a fine asset. Welcome back… Red.”

I whipped my head toward him, trying to decipher the madness in his words. What the hell is he on?

But I didn’t wait for an answer. I had seen enough.

Time to reclaim what was mine.

I stepped off the Calicoat, hands in my pockets, striding forward with all the confidence I could muster. “There’s my beautiful fiancée,” I called out.

In my mind, she would turn and run into my arms. Maybe even cry with joy. Kiss me. Embrace me. After all, she was a princess—strong-willed, passionate, noble. And I was offering her a kingdom.

Instead—

“And who the hell are you?!” she snapped.

Still standing next to him.

The Germa soldiers raised their rifles in response, forming a half-circle around her with militaristic precision. Idiots.

“Is that really necessary?” she growled, glaring at them—but they didn’t answer. Just raised their weapons and took aim.

The click of rifles echoed in the tense air.

“Alright then,” she muttered, low and determined.

In a fluid motion, her hand reached for the halter at her thigh. A flash of silver. Her blade gleamed in the sunlight.

Then—she moved.

Faster than I’d seen her before.

She dashed forward, a blur of motion. Her blade met the first wave of soldiers with lethal grace. I could hear the grinding of their metal exosuits as her attacks struck true—clean, precise, brutal.

Still, she didn’t stop. Her feet tore across the battlefield with purpose, a warrior dancing through flames, and with every step closer to him, my chest tightened.

Then she was there—beside Sanji.

His back turned to the soldiers she had sliced through. Her left hand now clenched tightly, her voice rang out like a battle cry.

“Voltage!”

Red lightning burst from her hand, surging back toward the soldiers she passed. The current hit them like a tidal wave—jerking bodies, dropping weapons, shorting out Germa’s proud technology in seconds.

They fell—twitching, smoking, defeated.

“Stand down. She’s my fiancée,” I barked, my voice echoing across the battlefield.

Y/N froze.

Her eyes widened—confusion, recognition, then a flicker of something darker.

“What did you just say?” she asked, taking a cautious step forward.

That’s more like it… I thought, a smirk tugging at my lips. She was finally coming to me.

“You don’t recognize me, do you?” I said smugly, watching the gears turn in her head.

“Y/N, do you know him?” Nami asked, her eyes darting between us.

“You’re…” Y/N’s voice was quiet but sharp. “You’re the one who dropped me off at the café. In Chocolat Town.”

Her brows knitted together, her eyes narrowing. “Fuck,” she muttered under her breath.

She turned toward Nami, her tone bitter. “Remember when I told you someone dropped me back at the café? Well, turns out it’s my so-called fiancé.”

The venom in her voice was more satisfying than I’d admit.

“Bastard didn’t even have a curly eyebrow,” she added with disdain.

“That’s because I had to conceal it—so you wouldn’t get suspicious,” I explained smoothly, the arrogance slipping naturally into my tone. I closed the gap between us, my hand reaching out and gripping her waist, pulling her flush against me.

“Much better,” I muttered under my breath, savoring the moment.

But instead of melting into my touch, she stiffened.

That same red spark flickered at her fingertips.

I leaned in, placing a soft kiss against her neck. She gasped sharply, caught off guard.

But the moment didn’t last.

She shoved me back with a sudden burst of strength, eyes blazing. Her left fist clenched, crackling with red lightning. Without a word, she dashed past me, putting distance between us.

“So, the hard way it is,” I muttered under my breath, watching her stance. “Any other woman would be on her knees begging. But you? You’re remarkable.”

I hovered into the air with a smirk. “Now why are you all the way over there?” I taunted, eyes locked on hers.

In a blur, I closed the distance, reaching out to grab her.

But she was faster than I expected—twisting aside just in time, her reflexes razor-sharp.

She’s quick, I noted, just before she retaliated.

A charged fist came flying toward me—I blocked it, but the impact sent a shockwave through the air. Before I could blink, she drove her knee toward my stomach.

Instinct kicked in—I caught her thigh in mid-air, gripping tightly. She gasped in pain, a sharp yelp escaping her lips.

But she didn’t back down.

Her body sparked violently as an arc of red electricity surged down her leg, forcing me to loosen my grip. She twisted free and swung a high kick toward my head.

I raised my hand, catching her ankle just before impact. My grip tightened with precision—not cruelty, but calculated control. Her cry of pain rang out as sparks flickered around us.

“She doesn’t know what true strength is,” I thought coldly. “But she will.”

Behind me, the Germa soldiers erupted in cheers.

“The princess is truly a match made for Ichiji!” they roared, eyes wide with admiration.

“Such power! She’s worthy of our prince!” one shouted, fist in the air.

“Look at that lightning! She’s unstoppable!” another bellowed, voices rising into a frenzied chorus.

“Together, they’ll be invincible!” a third declared, their cheers thundering like a war drum.

That moment of distraction was all I needed.

In a swift motion, I surged forward and grabbed her again, pulling her close before she could react.

“You will go through with this marriage, Princess,” I said, my voice low and commanding—unyielding.

“As if!” she snapped, struggling fiercely against my hold, electricity crackling around her skin.

“Why?” she demanded, rage flashing in her eyes. “Why are you doing this?!”

I leaned in, just enough for her to hear the venom in my words.

“Because,” I said darkly, “I’m holding a certain someone hostage.”

She froze.

“Someone by the name of… King.”

Her eyes widened, the fire in them flickering into stunned silence. For just a second.

“You… you have what?” she breathed, her voice breaking as dread sank in.

Bingo. I thought, watching the shift in her expression—fury, fear, disbelief.

As I brought her to the ground, the germa soldiers cheered. I placed a possesive kiss. "Our prince has claimed her!" one shouted, their voice thick with exhilaration.

 "The perfect match!" another cried, the crowd's enthusiasm rising with each passing moment. Electricity surged through my veins, the adrenaline igniting a fire within me. 

"Get off me!" she growled, her voice laced with anger. 

“Sanji, do something!” Nami's voice rang out, filled with desperation, but he won't do shit. 

With an arrogant smirk, I dipped her suddenly, my body pressing firmly against her, and my hands traveled slowly from her chest to her neck, brushing against her skin with a possessive tenderness. 

“Such passion!” yelled a Germa soldier, as my eyes gleaming with a dark delight. I deepened the kiss, slipping my tongue into her mouth with a confident insistence. 

From the sidelines, I heard Yonji's voice break through the chaos. “Look at that! Ichiji knows how to take charge!” he jeered, his tone dripping with mockery, while Niji added with a laugh, “Maybe now she’ll realize she’s better off with a real prince!”

“I would’ve loved to have done this more privately, but since we’re all here…” I said, my voice smooth, confident. A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. “Why not make this a moment no one forgets?”

The Germa soldiers went still as I pulled a velvet box from my coat. Gasps echoed through the air as I flipped it open, revealing the same ring she’d unknowingly tried on back in Chocolat Town.

“This ring,” I announced, holding it up so everyone could see, “is more than a gift. It’s a promise. Together, we’d be unstoppable.” I turned to her. “Princess — will you marry me?”

For a heartbeat, silence reigned.

Y/N blinked, stepping back as the crowd erupted into cheers. Her jaw tightened.

“Now, wait a minute—” she started, but I didn’t give her the chance to finish. With one sharp pull, I yanked her off balance. She toppled forward — just as I intended — and landed on top of me.

For a split second, her wide eyes met mine, the heat of her breath brushing against my skin. To the onlookers, it might’ve looked like an embrace, like she’d willingly given in. But I knew better.

“Looks like you can’t stay away from me,” I muttered with a smirk, keeping my voice low so only she could hear.

Her fist clenched against my chest. “Don’t flatter yourself,” she hissed.

“Oh, but I will,” I replied coolly, lifting a hand to brush a lock of hair from her face — slow, deliberate, just to get under her skin. “You can struggle all you want, Princess. But in the end, we both know how this story ends.”

“You cheeky bastard!” she hissed through clenched teeth.

I only grinned, wicked and calm, as I took her hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. It clicked into place — perfect. But the moment it did, she flinched, her body jerking slightly as a sharp, sudden pain bloomed in her side.

“Shhh… it’s just enough to help you see the bigger picture,” I whispered near her ear, my voice coated with a venomous charm.

“What the hell did you do…” she managed, her knees buckling as she fought to stay upright, the weight of whatever I’d injected creeping in fast.

“Just a little something to knock you out,” I said coolly, catching her before she could hit the ground. “You need to rest up, princess. After all… Big Mom’s event awaits — a grand wedding. Ours. And maybe my failure of a brother’s, too.”

She tried to push back, eyes blazing — but it was too late. Her strength was fading.

I leaned in, placing a kiss on her forehead — not out of affection, but control.

“Y/N! What’s wrong?!” Luffy’s voice boomed across the battlefield, with Nami close behind, her scream echoing with panic.

Too late.

She was already slipping into unconsciousness. And now… I had exactly what I wanted.

.

.

.

[differentpostrebel]

If I didn’t follow you I’d be all alone...  Being lonely is more painful than getting hurt!

[differentpostrebel]

Lost and Found: a Pirates Promise

Chapter 62.5 part 1: Ichiji and Pudding

A/N: I am officially back after some time away, as some may know, I needed to take some time away from writing since my grandfather had passed away. We were able to fulfill his last wish, and also take some time for myself. I won't lie, I really missed writing and I missed the little community I built from this series, and I have so many ideas, like when I tell you the ideas were flowing!! But for this chapter it's the same as I did Doflamingo, so, it'll be a bit long as we have two characters, Ichiji and Pudding as they both played a part for the whole cake arc. But for this we will go more in depth, we will see a side of pudding where we see why she was the way that she was with y/n, when she was brought to the arranged marriage with Ichiji as well as the real plan behind it all. Remember everything is connected. I'll drop this chapter in parts since this is all Ichiji and his recount as well as his POV... and then I'll do pudding, and then we hit wano! Trust me once we get to Wano... heheh

And without further ado, let the adventure begin!

Ichiji’s POV: Weeks before the arranged marriage between Sanji and Y/N

“I don’t understand why Father insists we watch this broadcast from Caesar,” I muttered, already bored.

“Lighten up, brother,” Yonji laughed, leaning back in his seat. “You never know—maybe it’ll actually help us with Germa’s next move.”

Niji chuckled as he strolled into the room with a tray of whiskey glasses, handing them out. “Father and his grand plan to conquer the North Blue again… yet he still can’t catch a clue.”

I took a sip. “Exactly.”

“Who cares!” Niji barked out a laugh, settling into his seat.

The video transponder snail flickered before displaying Caesar Clown, voice echoing through the room. “And last, but certainly not least… we have Princess Y/N.”

“Ha! A princess!” Yonji snorted.

“She’s quite the looker, isn’t she?” Caesar said, turning to his audience with an oily grin.

Just then, I watched as you—defiant and regal—spat directly at Caesar.

“Ohh, this one’s got claws,” Niji laughed in amusement.

“I can’t wait for you to die,” Caesar sneered, wiping his face.

“Careful, Caesar,” you said smoothly, a smirk playing on your lips. “My captain doesn’t take kindly to threats.”

“…Y/N,” I whispered, unable to hide the shift in my tone.

Suddenly, the video feed cut out.

“Shit! Bring it back!” I shouted, leaning forward.

“Relax,” Yonji said, though his eyes sparkled with interest—and something else. He wasn’t the only one. Niji’s gaze remained locked on the blank screen, heart-eyes practically glowing.

Hours passed.

Finally, the screen flickered back to life.

“Finally!” I exhaled sharply.

“And for all you brookers out there, get ready for the ride of your lives,” Y/N’s voice rang out, confident and wild. She floated effortlessly, sword gripped in her right hand as she clashed with that snow harpy—Monet.

“Damn, she’s strong,” Niji muttered in awe.

But then—Monet’s claws slashed deep into her side.

Y/N gasped.

“Any last words, harlot?” Monet sneered, fangs bared.

Before she could strike again, a familiar, frustrating voice cut through the chaos.

“Raaaah! Save those kids!” Sanji’s voice.

Our failure of a brother.

“Why are those marines answering to you?!” shouted one of the crewmates near Y/N—probably one of Sanji’s useless stragglers.

“Idiot! Can’t you see Y/N’s in trouble?!” the same crewmate yelled again, snapping Sanji’s attention.

Y/N clenched her left hand—flames erupted, engulfing Monet in a blaze. She staggered, bleeding but unyielding, as she made her way toward Sanji.

“Would you two quit it? I would’ve died if it wasn’t for that distraction—Sanji and those marines,” she grumbled, pressing Sanji’s extended toe against her wound like a makeshift bandage.

“Looks like our little brother’s got a thing for her,” Yonji laughed.

“Too bad,” I muttered, eyes narrowing.

Because I had already made up my mind.

She wasn’t just strong—she had fire. Drive. Worth. She wasn’t some pawn in one of Father’s pathetic alliances.

“She’s more than fit to be my wife,” I declared coldly, standing up.

Yonji and Niji turned toward me in surprise.

“It’s time I paid Father a visit,” I continued. “Sanji’s already being handed off to one of the Charlottes. What’s another wedding?”

Without another word, I turned and strode toward the door.

This time, I’d make the arrangements.

This time, I would choose.

I stormed into Father’s quarters, the heavy doors slamming shut behind me. Judge barely looked up from his glass of wine.

“And why the hell would I send one of my greatest sons to marry some pirate?” he scoffed, swirling his drink.

“She’s not just a pirate,” I replied coldly, stepping forward and tossing the wanted poster onto his desk. “She has drive, fire, a bounty that demands attention—and a title. Look at her face. Read her name.”

Judge’s eyes narrowed as he leaned in. The moment he saw the poster, the wine slipped from his lips as he spat it out in shock.

“It… it can’t be…” he muttered, staring at it like he’d seen a ghost.

“Can’t be what?” I asked, stepping closer. But Judge simply shook his head, jaw tight, dismissing the thought.

“You want a wedding, son?” he said after a tense pause, already reaching for the transponder snail. “You got it.”

I stood in silence as he dialed.

“Big Mom,” he said into the receiver, “it’s Judge. We’ll be having two weddings that day.”

“The hell you mean two weddings?!” came Linlin’s booming voice.

“I’ll send you a picture and some… details,” Judge replied cryptically. “You’ll understand why.”

He hung up and let out a low breath, eyes distant.

“Give me a few minutes alone, son,” he said finally. “In the meantime, prepare yourself. I’m sending you to some of the lesser countries to collect protection fees. Consider it a test of diplomacy before the ceremony.”

I didn’t respond, only gave him a nod before turning on my heel.

Whatever secret Father’s hiding about Y/N… I’ll find out.

But first, I had a wedding to prepare for—and a bride to claim.

A few days passed in routine: missions with Niji, skirmishes, negotiations, and silent brooding over the wedding to come. But before departing for Bro-coli Island, I returned to Father's quarters in the Germa Kingdom.

One of the maids—a persistent one, a former conquest I hardly remembered—fluttered behind me, practically tripping over herself to stay in my line of sight.

“Were you able to secure the dresses I ordered? And the accessories, wines, shoes, flowers?” I asked without turning to look at her.

“Yes—and yes,” she replied eagerly, voice too hopeful.

“Good. Be sure the reports are on my desk when I return. My fiancée will be thrilled.” The way her face fell, you’d think I’d struck her.

I checked my watch, calculating time before departure. “I still have a few minutes to kill. Maybe I’ll swing by Chocolat Town—pick up some sweets. Maybe the ring’s ready too.”

“Oh—Ichiji,” Father called from behind his desk. “Almost forgot. Your fiancée has arrived in Chocolat Town. At least that’s what one of Big Mom’s soldiers reported.”

I paused. Fiancée. Chocolat Town.

The words echoed like fate whispering in my ear.

“She is of great importance,” Father added, his voice a command now. “Don’t screw this up.”

But I was already halfway out the door, smirking.

“Excellent. I’ll grab what I need—and her ring.”

The moment my boots touched the polished cobblestone of Chocolat Town, the air changed. Sugar and syrup lingered in the wind, but the usual hustle died into whispers when they saw me. Raid suit off, I walked with purpose.

White dress shirt—tight and crisp. Black slacks—creased and sharp. Shades—on. Presence—undeniable.

Shopkeepers trembled behind counters, their fear amusing but expected. I scanned the square, searching.

And then I saw her.

Short corset white dress, frilled sleeves catching the sun like silk. White heels. A headband perfectly placed over hair that glistened with effortless strength. She wasn’t just dressed like a bride—she looked like a storm disguised in lace.

She was focused on her purse, not the path ahead. I saw the direction she was heading. The chocolate fountain.

“Of course,” I muttered, already moving.

She stumbled— —but before she could fall, I caught her by the waist.

“Careful,” I said smoothly, eyes locked on hers behind my shades. “Wouldn’t want to ruin the dress. Not before I get to see you walk down the aisle in it.”

Her eyes widened—was it recognition? Surprise? Whatever it was, the moment was ours.

"You're right; we wouldn’t want that now, would we?" she replied, laughing—a light, genuine sound that made something shift in my chest.

I chuckled as well, the sound coming more naturally than I expected.

"Well, I better be heading back to the café. Thanks for the save back there," she said, a soft smile on her lips as she turned to leave.

But I wasn’t ready to let the moment end.

“Wait!” I said, reaching out to gently grab her wrist.

She paused, brow slightly raised in surprise.

“Why don’t I take you back?” I offered, my tone lighter than usual. “That way, you don’t trip into any more chocolate.”

Y/N raised her eyebrow, the hint of amusement in her eyes dancing. She glanced at my hand on her wrist and slowly moved to free herself.

“If you want,” she said, voice teasing but calm.

And just like that, we walked side by side through Chocolat Town, the sugary air thick with tension neither of us acknowledged.

I kept stealing glances at her—at how the dress hugged her form, how the breeze caught her hair, how the sunlight seemed to chase her with every step.

The silence between us wasn’t awkward. It was… comfortable. Strange, but welcome.

“Is everything alright?” I asked, noticing how her gaze lingered on my features. A soft blush escaped her before she quickly looked away.

“Everything is just fine,” she said, her voice calm but warm—reassuring.

We finally reached the café. She paused at the entrance, turning to face me.

“Well, this is it… Oh, I almost forgot!” she said suddenly. Then, before I could react, she leaned in and pressed a light kiss to my cheek.

“Thank you for walking with me,” she said, eyes sparkling, lips curved in a small smile.

I stood there frozen, stunned into silence, watching as she disappeared back inside the café.

A slow smirk crept onto my face. “No problem… fiancée,” I murmured under my breath, touching the spot where her lips had been.

I turned on my heel and headed further into Chocolat Town, my next stop already in mind: the jeweler’s. It was time to pick up the engagement ring.

But just as I reached the storefront, my transponder snail began ringing. I sighed and answered.

“What is it, Niji?”

“Where the hell are you?!” Niji barked. “We’re supposed to be on our way to Bro-coli Island right now!”

I glanced toward the café one last time, that smirk still tugging at my lips.

“I’ll be there,” I said coolly. “Had some important business to handle first.”

“Whatever, just don’t keep me waiting, Ichiji!”

He hung up before I could reply. I slipped the snail back into my pocket and entered the shop.

The ring was ready.

And so was I.

A few days passed, and we had finally made it to Brocoli Island. The mission was swift—whatever problem they were having, Niji and I handled it without breaking a sweat. Another failed rebellion, another empty threat. We collected our payment, watched the locals tremble in gratitude or fear—it hardly mattered.

But my mind? It wasn’t here.

No, my thoughts had already drifted back to Chocolat Town. To her.

The way her dress hugged her frame, the soft curls that framed her face, that delicate smile right before she kissed my cheek… it all played over and over in my head like a loop I didn’t want to escape from.

I found myself staring into the distance as Niji kept ranting about the pathetic state of Brocoli’s defenses.

“You even listening?” he snapped.

“Not really,” I replied coolly, smirking as I adjusted my gloves. “I have better things to think about.”

Niji raised an eyebrow. “Still thinking about that pirate chick, huh? You’re whipped already.”

“Watch your mouth,” I warned, my tone dropping low. “She’s not just any woman. She’s my fiancée.”

He scoffed. “Yeah, yeah. Just don’t go soft on me. We’ve got another mission after this.”

I nodded absently, already walking toward the ship. “Let’s finish up. I want to get back before the ring loses its shine.”

As we departed Brocoli Island, the wind picked up around us. I stood on the deck, one hand in my pocket, the other resting on the railing.

Soon, I thought.

Soon, she'd be mine—and no one, not even Sanji, would stand in the way of that.

Just then, my transponder snail rang.

“The wedding is in nine days. We could make it back in two,” I said, tone calm, eyes narrowed.

“What about Sanji?” I asked.

“He’s already here,” came the reply from the other end.

I smirked. “Good. Be sure to prepare my room. Make it fit for my betrothed—understand?” I said, already picturing Y/N in white, not just the dress in Chocolat Town, but the one she’d wear walking down the aisle. Mine.

“And Sanji…” I paused, savoring the thought. “I can’t wait to see him.”

“Is that a joke?!” Niji said, scoffing as I ended the call.

“I can’t wait to see that failure’s face when he realizes I’m marrying his crewmate… and his crush,” I muttered, smirking.

Niji let out a loud, mocking laugh. “That’s cold—even for you.”

“If you need me, don’t bother,” I said, brushing past him as my boots echoed across the Germa ship’s steel floors.

Once inside my quarters, I activated my raid suit’s retract mechanism. The mask dissolved, the armor retreating into the capsule, leaving me in just black joggers and a sleeveless undershirt. I looked up at the ceiling, hands behind my head, the soft hum of the ship the only sound now.

“I can already see it… her beside me, ruling beside me. Even if she resists at first, the wedding is set. And thanks to Big Mom’s intel, we have someone important to her—likely the reason she came in the first place. To cancel the marriage. To save her crewmate who happens to be a failure of a brother, which is probably why she’s with only a few members from her crew, along with her captain.”

I chuckled darkly.

“She’s walking right into the lion’s den. And when the doors close behind her, there won’t be a way out.”

We finally arrived at Whole Cake Island after the two-day voyage. Donning my raid suit once more, I met with Niji on the deck. All I wanted now was to disembark and ensure everything was prepared for Y/N.

“Still daydreaming about your little princess?” Niji teased, elbowing me with a smug grin.

“Mind your own business,” I shot back, though a smirk tugged at my lips despite myself.

Cheers from Germa soldiers erupted as we stepped onto the landing platform. Their voices rang out, echoing across the grand entrance of the kingdom.

“Welcome back, Master Ichiji!”

“Congratulations on your engagement!”

“You two are made for each other!”

Each shout fueled my pride. Their respect was a reflection of my strength, my future, my claim. Whether Y/N wanted the marriage or not—frankly, that was irrelevant now. Especially when we held someone she’d die to save.

“Master Ichiji! Master Niji! It’s been too long!” another soldier beamed.

“I still can’t believe you two ended that mess at Broccoli Island so fast!”

“Why isn’t he coming out to greet us?” Niji asked, glancing around with mild annoyance. “Where is he?”

“Knock it off,” I muttered, irritation rising. The last thing I needed was talk of him.

As we made our way into the castle, the air thickened with anticipation. Everything was falling into place.

“Hey, Father! We’re back!” I called, stepping into the massive dining hall.

“Excellent work, Ichiji. And you too, Niji,” Judge boomed from his throne, his presence as commanding as ever.

“Have the arrangements been made like I asked?” I asked, gaze sharp as it cut toward one of the handmaids.

“Yes, young master. Allow me to retrieve the documentation,” she said with a practiced curtsy, eyes fluttering far too long on mine.

“Tch,” I muttered. The sycophantic flattery grated.

“Where is he?” Niji asked again, voice louder this time.

The answer came with the echo of heels.

“Right here,” Reiju said coolly, stepping into view.

Trailing behind her was Sanji.

“Sanji!” Niji burst out. “Wow, you really didn’t die. Look at you—still breathing!”

His laugh cracked through the tension like a whip.

I said nothing. I didn’t need to. My eyes locked onto Sanji, calm, unreadable. He looked unchanged—same infuriatingly composed stare, hands in his pockets like none of this mattered.

But I could see it—the moment his eyes flicked toward me. The hint of something deeper beneath the surface.

Good, I thought. Let him watch. Let him squirm.

Because soon… he’d see the ring.

And soon… he’d realize who it was for.

“Don’t you want to congratulate Ichiji on his marriage to Princess Y/N?” Niji taunted, his voice loud and gleeful. “I mean, she is your crewmate and all…”

I chuckled, slow and deliberate, enjoying how the tension thickened like fog in the room.

Our father turned toward me, curiosity twinkling in his usually cold eyes. “Ichiji, have you had the chance to see her yet?”

“I have,” I replied, cool and composed. “Back in Chocolat Town. She was wearing a short white dress.”

I paused, watching Sanji from the corner of my eye.

“She looked… exquisite,” I added, my voice dipping to something darker. “Like an angel among mortals.”

Sanji didn’t speak, but his fists clenched at his sides. Perfect.

I leaned back, smirking. “The way it fit her… it was impossible not to imagine her walking down the aisle in it.”

Sanji’s jaw tightened, and that little flash of pain in his eyes—that was the reaction I was after. I could almost taste the victory on my tongue.

Reiju stepped forward with a forced lightness in her tone. “Have you told her yet?”

“Not yet,” I replied, feigning patience. “But I will. Soon. And it’ll be something she’ll never forget. She’ll know just how lucky she is.”

Sanji snapped.

“Why are you so obsessed with this?” he barked. “It’s not what she wants!”

The room fell silent.

My smile didn’t waver.

“She agreed to the wedding, didn’t she?” I said smoothly. “She came all this way. Maybe you should ask yourself why.”

Sanji’s breathing was heavy now, chest rising and falling. I could see it—the doubt, the fury. And I relished every second.

Because no matter what he said… the wedding was happening.

“You arrogant bastard,” Sanji snapped, stepping forward. “Like she’ll ever agree to this arranged marriage—this fake fantasy of yours!”

I didn’t flinch. His outburst only fueled my pride.

“You’ll see soon enough,” I said with a cold smirk, letting his rage bounce off me like nothing.

Time passed, and eventually, we were all seated at the long dining table. Plates clattered, wine poured, and despite the tension, our father insisted on a formal meal.

“Let’s talk about something pleasant, shall we?” Reiju said, trying to cut through the heaviness. She leaned in slightly, resting her chin on her hand. “Ichiji, let’s see the ring. I heard it’s the same one Y/N tried on back in Chocolat Town.”

With a quiet chuckle, I pulled the small velvet box from my pocket and opened it slowly. The light caught the gem just right, making it glow with a deep, blood-red gleam.

“Red ruby,” I said, letting the words linger. “Rare—just like her. With diamonds surrounding it.”

I turned the box slightly so they could all see.

“Elegant. Strong. A symbol of everything she is… and everything she’ll be as my wife.”

Sanji’s knife clattered against his plate, the sound sharp and sudden.

But I didn’t look at him.

I just smiled at the ring.

And thought of her.

“It looks beautiful,” Reiju said, her voice soft but laced with something sharper. She tilted her head, eyeing the ring before looking straight at me with a knowing smirk. “But… will she love you?”

The question hung in the air like a blade.

Sanji stiffened beside her, his jaw tightening. He didn’t need to say anything—his silence screamed louder than words.

I leaned back in my chair, not missing a beat. “Love can grow,” I said coolly, locking eyes with her. “She’ll come to see what’s best for her.”

Reiju raised a brow, unconvinced. “Or maybe she already knows… and that’s the problem.”

That earned a few glances around the table, but I didn’t falter.

“She will love me,” I said, the calm in my voice hiding the edge beneath it. “She just doesn’t know it yet.”

The glint in Sanji’s eyes darkened as he shot back, “You can’t force love, Ichiji. She deserves someone who truly cares for her.”

“Of course, and that someone is me,” I countered, relishing the challenge. “Soon, everyone will see how perfect we are together.”

Reiju sighed, sipping her wine as if she’d seen this argument a thousand times before.

Our father straightened in his seat, commanding the room with ease. The noise settled. “Enough. Let’s focus on what matters.”

He cleared his throat, folding his hands behind his back as he looked toward me and Niji. “The fall of the Bro Coli regime has sent waves across the region. With Doflamingo defeated and no longer supplying weapons, they crumbled faster than anticipated. A significant victory for Germa.”

A murmur of approval circled the table.

“And as I last recall, Ichiji,” Father continued, his voice carrying a note of intrigue, “didn’t your fiancée… face Doflamingo? Even defeated one of his top executives?”

That sparked a flicker of surprise even in Niji.

“If the rumors are true,” Father went on, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully, “then she truly is her... those rings and weapons…”

“What the hell is he on about?” I thought, my smile faltering just slightly. But I pushed the thought aside. Whatever obsession or memory he was chasing didn’t matter.

“She truly is remarkable,” I said aloud, voice steady, gaze fixed ahead. “Strong, beautiful, destined for something greater. She belongs with us.”

Sanji remained silent now, but his clenched jaw said more than his words ever could.

“She truly is remarkable,” I said aloud, voice steady, gaze fixed ahead. “Strong, beautiful, destined for something greater. She belongs with us.”

Sanji remained silent now, but his clenched jaw said more than his words ever could.

Yonji, lounging as always, took another bite of his bread, his smirk deepening. “If she's anything like she was when we first saw her during that broadcast, then I definitely should've called dibs first.”

I felt the shift in Sanji’s posture instantly, but I didn’t look his way yet.

Yonji went on, cruel amusement in his tone. “And if she's anything like what I just saw—wearing that short blue skirt and cropped tank back on that ship, showing off that body—man, I really should’ve made a move sooner."

My jaw tightened. I turned slowly toward him, tone cutting and cold. “Watch your mouth,” I warned. “She's still my fiancée, and I won’t tolerate any disrespect toward her.”

Yonji raised his hands in mock surrender, still grinning like a fool. “Alright, alright. Just saying—”

“You’ve said enough,” I snapped, my voice low and deadly. The air thickened with tension.

Sanji suddenly pushed his chair back with a screech, shooting to his feet. “Wait, what broadcast?” His voice was tight, controlled, but barely.

Yonji laughed, leaning back in his chair, clearly savoring the chaos. “Oh, you didn’t know? Back at Punk Hazard, Ichiji here couldn’t keep his eyes off her when she fought that bird woman. It was a hell of a fight.” He let out a chuckle. “He was practically drooling over the screen.”

Sanji’s face contorted, veins visible along his temple. “So you’ve been watching her this whole time?” he growled, stepping forward, fists clenched. “You bastards were the damn brokers keeping tabs on her!”

Reiju stood suddenly, voice sharp. “Enough! All of you.”

But Sanji didn’t back down. “You don’t get to sit there and talk about her like that. She’s not some object to be passed around in your twisted little kingdom. She’s a person. She’s my—” He stopped himself, breathing heavily.

“She’s your what, brother?” I said calmly, rising to my feet now as well, the ring box still in hand. “Because last I checked, she’s not yours. She’s engaged to me.”

Sanji’s eyes locked onto the ring, that red ruby catching the light just so.

“This isn’t over,” he said, voice low and trembling with rage. “Not by a long shot.”

.

.

..

.

[differentpostrebel]

Life update:

Hi guys! Sorry for not being as active or posting the next chapters, I promise I haven’t forgotten, it just my grandpa passed away for I’m been away and grieving.. won’t lie fantasmas by Humbe has been hitting harder now, but I promise I’ll be back and posting once I’m a bit better. Thank you guys for understanding, love you all so much.

🫶🫶🫶